diff options
| author | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-01-25 03:18:05 -0800 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-01-25 03:18:05 -0800 |
| commit | 39cd47c3f733b3ff79a62cfaa987fb69af27eb85 (patch) | |
| tree | ab3fcd58c223dc7c5adf582da884e97ede375aed | |
| parent | b1f52dcf1f003843af18ade909cfb38bba189217 (diff) | |
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69352-0.txt | 6144 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69352-0.zip | bin | 108716 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69352-h.zip | bin | 619968 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69352-h/69352-h.htm | 8110 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69352-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 259740 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69352-h/images/illus-fpc.jpg | bin | 247917 -> 0 bytes |
9 files changed, 17 insertions, 14254 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..13eca5e --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #69352 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/69352) diff --git a/old/69352-0.txt b/old/69352-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index d511713..0000000 --- a/old/69352-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,6144 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook of The X Bar X boys on Whirlpool River, -by James Cody Ferris - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you -will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before -using this eBook. - -Title: The X Bar X boys on Whirlpool River - -Author: James Cody Ferris - -Illustrator: Walter S Rogers - -Release Date: November 14, 2022 [eBook #69352] - -Language: English - -Produced by: Roger Frank and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at - https://www.pgdp.net - -*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE X BAR X BOYS ON WHIRLPOOL -RIVER *** - - - -THE X BAR X BOYS ON WHIRLPOOL RIVER - -[Illustration: THE RUSHING CURRENT SWEPT TEDDY OUT OF REACH OF THE -ROCK.] - --------------------------------------------------------------------- - -THE X BAR X BOYS ON WHIRLPOOL RIVER - -BY - -JAMES CODY FERRIS - -Author of “The X Bar X Boys on the Ranch,” -“The X Bar X Boys in Thunder Canyon,” etc. - -ILLUSTRATED BY - -Walter S. Rogers - -NEW YORK - -GROSSET & DUNLAP - -PUBLISHERS - -Made in the United States of America - --------------------------------------------------------------------- - -WESTERN STORIES FOR BOYS - -By JAMES CODY FERRIS - -THE X BAR X BOYS BOOKS - - THE X BAR X BOYS ON THE RANCH - THE X BAR X BOYS IN THUNDER CANYON - THE X BAR X BOYS ON WHIRLPOOL RIVER - THE X BAR X BOYS ON BIG BISON TRAIL - THE X BAR X BOYS AT THE ROUND-UP - -(OTHER VOLUMES IN PREPARATION.) - -GROSSET & DUNLAP, PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK - -Copyright, 1926, by - -GROSSET & DUNLAP - -The X Bar X Boys on Whirlpool River - --------------------------------------------------------------------- - -CONTENTS - - I King of the Forest - II The Brainy Beastie - III An Angry Visitor - IV Joe Marino - V Guarded Words - VI To Whirlpool River - VII Suspicion - VIII Follow Us - IX The Water Trail - X A Figure among the Trees - XI A Night in the Woods - XII Voices in the Night - XIII The Fugitive - XIV Failure - XV A Vain Search - XVI Separated - XVII Primitive Tactics - XVIII Afloat Again - XIX The Whirlpool - XX Burying the Hatchet - XXI The Chase - XXII The Man at the Fire - XXIII Boss and Bandit - XXIV Flying Bullets - XXV Meet the Wife - --------------------------------------------------------------------- - -THE X BAR X BOYS ON WHIRLPOOL RIVER - - - - -CHAPTER I - -King Of The Forest - - -“If there be such in these woods, then such there be,” announced -Teddy Manley, and punctuated this cryptic utterance with a slight -grunt as he bent over the marks in the soft earth. - -“No doubt, no doubt,” his brother, Roy, declared dryly. “Speak the -mother tongue, Teddy. What are you staring at, anyhow?” - -“Take a look for yourself,” Teddy answered briefly, and stepped -aside. Roy moved closer, gazed curiously at the impressions on the -ground, then gave a low whistle. - -“Bear tracks!” he exclaimed excitedly. “Bear tracks, or I’m a shad!” - -“You remain as originally intended,” remarked Teddy. “Those are -definite, certain, and never-to-be-doubted bear tracks. Now the -burning question is--” he hitched up his belt and turned his head -from side to side. “Whar am Mister B’ar?” - -Roy hunched his shoulders in a gesture expressing entire ignorance -of the subject. The tracks were fairly fresh, but their maker could -be many miles away by this time. - -It was early fall, and the two brothers had started out from the X -Bar X Ranch, with the intention of bagging some small game. Teddy -carried a light shotgun, hoping to get a chance at duck. Roy had -brought with him a small-bore rifle. Hardly the weapons with which -to hunt bear. - -The boys had picketed their ponies near the foot of the mountain, -knowing that the steep grade above made riding impractical. Thus far -they had not sighted any game worth considering, but now, when they -were near the top, Teddy had come upon the bear tracks. - -“Do we follow them?” Teddy, the younger, asked dubiously. He glanced -down at the gun held in the crook of his arm. “This shotgun I have -would only take his picture, Roy, and that pea-shooter of yours -isn’t much better. What’s the verdict?” - -Roy looked at his brother and smiled. - -“Trying to kid me? After looking for bears in these woods for years, -when we raise one, you want to know things! Huh! Don’t ask! Look me -straight in the eye, brother mine, and say: What would you rather -do, or hunt bear?” - -“You’re the doctor,” Teddy responded. “You must be getting reckless -in your old age, Roy.” This last was to nail any idea that Teddy -hesitated to face the adventure. He was slightly chagrined at the -fact that Roy had taken the initiative in suggesting that they -proceed. Usually it was the other way around, the younger lad -proposing, and Roy, with what he was pleased to call his “more -mature judgment,” disposing. - -“Far be it from me to dissuade you from entering the lists against a -baby bear,” Teddy went on. “I hope you see him before he sees you. -Those animals are easily scared.” - -“Yes, Teddy, my lad,” Roy said with a maddening grin. “We shall not -argue the issue. Come on--let’s go.” - -Grumbling half-heartedly to himself, Teddy Manley followed the -tracks. As he proceeded, the injustice that had been done him was -forgotten in the mounting excitement of the chase. The tracks led -diagonally across the mountain, and seemed to get fresher with every -yard. As the boys came to a clearing, Teddy halted. - -“Not long since he passed here!” he exclaimed, as he noticed an ant -heap that had been disturbed by the animal. “Look--those ants are -still half crazy with fright--running around every which way.” - -It was not by accident that Teddy’s eyes caught this telltale bit of -evidence. Born and brought up in the West, these boys could -interpret the signs of the forest with unerring judgment. Where -another might see merely a broken twig, the young ranchers read a -story. - -“He’s close,” Roy returned laconically. He looked to his rifle. The -magazine was full, and he pumped a bullet into the chamber. If they -did come upon the bear, by great good luck Roy might succeed in -placing a shot through the eye into the brain, which was the only -place where the small bullet would be effective. If he missed--well, -several things might happen, and not all of them to the bear. - -Teddy gazed intently toward a clump of sage brush just off the -trail. Absently he bent his left knee, and with his hand he -dislodged a piece of dirt that had caught on the heel of his shoe. -This he tossed into the bush carelessly. - -There was a sudden deep-throated growl. The bushes stirred, then -parted. Framed in a circlet of brown sage brush, appeared the shaggy -head of a huge black bear. - -Neither boy spoke. Silently Roy leveled his rifle. The bear stood as -immobile as a statue, staring fiercely at the intruders, only his -head showing. Then, as the lips drew back in a snarl, showing the -sharp teeth and the red gums, Roy pressed the trigger. - -There was a sharp crack. The bear started as though it had been -stung by a hornet, and a crimson spot of blood marked the black fur -just above the left eye. - -“Take it on the run!” Teddy cried hoarsely, and fired as he spoke. -He knew the buckshot would have small effect, but he hoped it might -cause the animal to hesitate long enough to give them an opportunity -to make their escape. - -As the bear moved forward Roy sprang to one side. With a yell to -Teddy to follow, he bounded to the right, then up, toward a ledge -that jutted out from the mountain over their heads. If they could -gain that, and the bear could not, they had a good chance for their -lives. - -Teddy leaped after his brother. The bear, growling in rage at the -pain of his wound, sought to close his teeth in Teddy’s leg. The boy -gave a shout, and releasing his hold on the gun gave all his -attention to the business at hand--beating the bear to the ledge. -Strangely enough, as he scrambled up the incline, Teddy’s thoughts -reverted to the ranch yard, when only yesterday he and Roy had sat -on the corral fence and snickered as Pop Burns told about the time a -bear had tried to make a meal from Nick Looker’s pants, while Nick -was in swimming at Lomley’s Lake. According to Pop, the bear had -struck a fishhook in the back pocket, and out of revenge had chased -Nick all over creation. - -“Now I know just how Nick felt,” Teddy panted. “Never--as long as I -live--will I laugh at another bear story! Hey, Roy! Hang on to your -gun! Mine’s gone!” - -But even as he spoke, he heard a thud and saw their only remaining -firearm go sliding down the mountain. It hit in the path of the -oncoming beast, and the animal stopped for a moment to see what this -was that tumbled toward him. As the rifle reached him, he put out -his paw, stopped the gun, sniffed at it, then flicked it from him -with a snort, and once more lumbered on. - -But at least the rifle had served one good purpose--for in that -small interval of time Roy had reached the ledge. He jumped upward, -careless of consequences, and felt his finger close over the root of -a tree. Straining every muscle, he gradually drew himself -up--higher--higher--and, with a gasp of thankfulness, he sank down -upon the rock. - -Then, bracing himself, he stretched his arms over the edge toward -Teddy. The boy seized his brother’s hands, and, grunting with -exertion, succeeded in gaining the shelf just as the bear reached -the spot where he had stood but a moment before. - -“Leaping lizards!” Teddy panted. “That was some close! Hey, listen -to that geezer grunt! Golly, I--” - -“I’ll tell a maverick it was close!” Roy gasped. “Another second and -you’d have been mince-meat! I told you we shouldn’t have followed -those tracks. If we had had a decent rifle--” - -“_You_ told _me_! Well, for the love of Pete! And _you_ were the one -who wanted to do all this bear hunting! Great snakes! How do you get -that way? Wow! Listen to our friend! He won’t be able to talk -to-morrow!” - -Below them the bear was uttering dire threats against their safety -and was trying desperately to reach the ledge by jumping. Every time -he sprang the boys heard the “scra-a-a-ape” of his claws over the -rock. - -Teddy shook his head. - -“Baby,” he remarked, “I sure hope he gets discouraged easily! If he -ever manages to pull himself up here--good-night!” - -Cautiously Roy leaned over. - -“He’s still at it. Thank goodness this shelf is narrow. But the -point is, how are we going to get down? It’s a cinch we can’t climb -up that cliff.” He motioned with his thumb to the wall back of them, -which rose straight up. “As long as the old boy wants to hang -around, we’re his guests,” he finished grimly. - -“Well, if you had frozen to that gun of yours we might have a -chance. But there it is, lying down on the rocks, not doing us a bit -of good. It might just as well be at home as down there. Say--” - -Teddy stopped short. Speechless, he seized his brother’s arm and -pointed. Roy looked along the side of the mountain, then staggered -against the wall. - -“Jumping catamounts!” he groaned. “We’re cooked! Another one! Start -the slow music, Teddy. This bear’s brought his gang along with him!” - -“Oh, cheer up! It’s not a gang--yet! It’s one bear, only one! And -that makes two bears, only two! Golly, if we only had a rifle!” - - - - -CHAPTER II - -The Brainy Beastie - - -Scuffling rocks down the slope of the mountain in his haste to join -his comrade, the second bear approached the ledge. Teddy and Roy -knew that the new arrival could not come at them from the side, as -the corners of the shelf tapered into the straight wall. - -Yet this fact was paramount in the minds of the boys--that two bears -were one more bear than one bear. - -“Come, join the party,” Teddy said bitterly, as he watched the -scrambling approach of the second beast. “The more the merrier. Roy, -just tell François to lay another place, will you?” - -Roy did not reply, but once more leaned over the edge of the -projection. The animal they had first encountered had ceased his -ineffectual attempts to reach the shelf, and was calmly awaiting the -arrival of his mate. - -“The uninvited guest,” Teddy continued, eyeing the oncoming bear -with a malevolent stare. “Well, there’s always room for one more. We -strive to please.” He raised his voice to a shout. “Hey, _amigo_, -would you mind bringing that rifle with you as you come by? There’s -something in it I want to give you. What? Oh, all right. If you want -to be nasty about it. The next time I--” - -“Teddy, put a buck-strap on that lower lip of yours,” Roy -interrupted. “I have an idea.” - -“Has it got something to do with us leaving here before winter sets -in? Because if it has, let’s hear it.” - -Without speaking, Roy nodded his head, then proceeded to search his -pockets diligently. At length he brought to light a fishline with a -hook attached, imbedded in a small cork. He held the line up with a -triumphant smile. - -Teddy looked at it for a moment. Then a grin came over his face. - -“Fine!” he cried joyfully. “Just the thing. I haven’t been fishing -for some time, and it’s well nigh on to three weeks since I fished -for bear. I’m kind of out of practice. Let’s see now. What is it you -use for bait? Oh, yes, I remember now. You tie the end of the line -to a tree, put yourself on the hook, and jump overboard. When the -bear nibbles you yell, ‘I’ve got him!’ That is, if you can. Then the -bear laughs and says, ‘Oh, no, quite the contrary, I assure you,’ -and by that time--” - -“Save it, and write a joke book,” Roy retorted. “Now control your -well known faculty for humor for a moment and pay attention. What’s -that down there?” He pointed, and Teddy stared. - -“That? Well, it _looks_ like the rifle you so obligingly dropped. Of -course, I can’t be sure, for we’re not sure of anything in this -world. But I _think_ it is.” - -“Strangely enough, you’re right. Now my idea is this: I’ll tie a -weight to this line about a foot below the hook. Make a cast. Catch -the hook in the rifle. Draw up said rifle. Shoot said bear and his -little friend. Then go home and eat.” - -Teddy gazed silently at his brother. His mouth opened wide. A fixed -look came into his eyes. Then, gasping for breath, he put out his -hand gropingly, as though to steady himself. - -“I’m not well,” he said thickly, “and I want to go home. It must be -those cucumbers we had for lunch. Never again, as long as I live, -will I eat cucumbers. Why, Roy, do you know what I thought you said? -I thought--” - -“Suffering tripe, can’t you be serious for a _minute_?” Roy burst -out. “I tell you my scheme will work. It’s the only chance we have. -Look--the other bear has arrived. Hear ’em talking to each other? -Suppose they’re able to boost themselves up here? ’Course I don’t say -they _could_--it’s pretty high, thank goodness. But if they did? -Where would we be then? Now you watch. I’m going to try it. Here she -goes.” - -Teddy settled himself in a sitting position on the ledge with his -back to the wall, so that he was out of sight of the bears below. He -waved his hand grandly. - -“You may fire when ready, Gridley!” he quoted. - -Roy carefully judged the distance from the ledge to the spot where -the gun lay, estimating the length of line he would have to use. By -this time the two bears were in close conference. Deep rumblings of -bear talk came to the boys on the ledge, and finally one -heavy-throated, decisive grunt. - -“Period,” said Teddy, and lapsed once more into silence. - -Roy took a firm stand upon the ledge. He had already attached the -stone to the line and had removed the cork from the fortunately -large hook. Now he drew back his arm, took careful aim, and threw. -The line whistled out, then sagged as the stone struck the ground. - -“Make it?” Teddy asked, not deigning to arise. - -“Missed,” was the laconic reply. “Give me time.” - -“Certainly. We have weeks at our disposal. I’ve got nothing to do -but sit here, anyway.” - -Roy grinned good-naturedly and drew the line in. Once more he cast. - -“I’ve got those bears worried, at any rate,” he declared, pulling in -for a third attempt. “Notice how quiet they are?” - -Teddy nodded solemnly. - -“Sure. They just decided which one was going to have me for lunch. -I’ll bet the first bear won. He likes me. Tried to kiss me on the -way up, but I was bashful, and, anyway, we were in a hurry.” - -Once more the line whistled through the air. This time, when it -landed, Roy gave a yell. - -“_That’s_ the one! Watch this now, Teddy, and give me credit!” - -Teddy, jarred out of his placidity, leaped to his feet. He saw that -the hook had come to rest about five feet below the gun, and in a -direct line with the trigger guard. - -“Boy--take it easy!” he breathed. “Pull up slow--slo-o-o-w! A little -more--no--don’t jerk it--gently now--” - -“Well, for the love of Pete, will you pipe down for a second?” Roy -exploded, a grin of amusement on his face. “How do you think I can -do this with you yelling in my ear? First you sit back and let me do -all the work, and then, by golly, you want to play director. Hey, -iss diss a system?” - -“Pardon,” Teddy replied, mockingly contrite. “You are right. I am at -fault, and I await your pleasure. Henceforth I keep my peace.” - -With a smile of satisfaction, Roy returned once more to the business -of catching the hook in the trigger guard. Slowly he drew in. The -hook neared the rifle. Then, with a foot more to go, it caught on -the edge of a stone, and stuck. Carefully Roy twitched the line, -hoping to dislodge it. But the hook resisted all his efforts. Both -boys took a deep breath. Below them the bears started their growling -again, and stones and dirt clattered down the mountain as they -leaped repeatedly up toward the ledge. - -“Now may the gods of the hills be with us,” Teddy murmured. “I fear -me those bears have formed a conspiracy against us!” - -Roy jerked the line desperately. If it parted, their last hope was -gone. They would have to remain on the ledge until the bears left of -their own accord or until the animals succeeded in their objective. -Roy shuddered slightly as he thought of this last eventuality. -_That_ would not be so pleasant. - -“Let’s try it,” Teddy suggested hoarsely, afraid almost that his -voice would cut the line. He took the cord from his brother’s -unresisting hand. - -For a moment it seemed that he would have no greater success than -Roy. The hook appeared caught firmly. Then, resolutely, Teddy gave -the line a violent tug. - -The hook released its tenacious hold on the stone and snapped -through the air. Teddy gave a gasp of dismay. Then, suddenly, his -face cleared and his eyes lit joyfully. He gave a shout of triumph. - -The hook, leaping toward the rifle, had become attached to the -trigger guard! - -“Got it!” Teddy yelled. “Don’t know how, but I did! Now, Roy, we’ll -see just how much this plan of yours is worth! Here, gun, gun, gun, -gun, gun! Come to papa! Whoa, baby, not so fast! That’s the stuff! -Nice rifle!” - -By fits and starts, the rifle, drawn by the fishline, made its -eccentric way up the mountainside. Gradually it approached a spot -just under the ledge where both bears were waiting, crouched against -the wall, staring frantically at this strange manifestation. Never -before had they seen a stick travel uphill apparently under its own -guidance. - -“Golly, I hope they leave it alone,” Roy gasped, peering anxiously -over the edge. “When I yell, Teddy, you give the line a quick pull -up and I’ll grab the gun. Easy now, it’s almost below me. -Careful--careful--get away from there, you varmint. Yay-y-y-y! Woof -woof! Bang bang! Scat! Now, Teddy! Pull! Hey, you! Lookout--” - -Teddy, standing above, where he could not see the rifle now that it -was directly below the shelf, had given the cord a quick tug in -obedience to Roy’s shouted command. At this very moment the bears -recovered from their panic. Simultaneously, they made a dive for -that strange thing dangling in front of them. The animal that had -chased the boys succeeded in hitting the barrel with one paw, while -the other paw brushed against the line. The rifle swung around, the -muzzle pressed against the bear’s chest. With a snort of surprise, -the beast hugged it to him. - -Bang! - -There was a quick report, as though some one had slapped two boards -together. The bear, stung with a pain more violent than any bee -sting, sprang back with a grunt of outraged dignity--sprang back, -and, howling in rage, fled ignominiously down the mountain, with his -astounded companion tumbling after! - -There was deep silence on the ledge. Open-mouthed, the boys watched -the lumbering animals disappear in the foliage at the foot of the -incline, and the crackling of the brush and the waving of twigs -testified that their speed was as yet undiminished--they were still -going, and going fast. - -Teddy blinked rapidly. Bending over, he felt with his hand of -several places on the rocky floor of the shelf. Finally he found one -to his liking. Then he sank blissfully down, rolled over on his -back, and the next moment the hills echoed with the laughter of two -boys lying on a narrow ledge high up in the mountains. - -“The--the poor thing was scared!” Roy spluttered, as soon as he got -his breath. “He tried--oh, golly--he tried to commit suicide! Baby! -I never expect to see a sight like that again! Teddy, if you had -only seen him--seen the expression on his face when the gun went -off! He grabbed the barrel, pointed it at his chest, and pulled the -trigger! Honestly! Then he looked so gosh-blamed surprised and -disappointed, and--and--Hold me, Teddy, or I’ll bust!” - -“I saw most of it,” Teddy declared, wiping tears of laughter from -his eyes. “The best part of it all was to see those two hopping down -the mountain like a couple of silly cows--or like rocking horses out -on a spree! Man, that was one sweet show! Say, I’ll bet the one who -shot himself won’t sleep to-night. Or, if he does, he’ll have bad -dreams. Imagine a bear shooting himself! Won’t Pop Burns like to -hear about this!” - -“Yes, but will he believe it?” Roy asked dubiously. “Pop likes to -tell ’em, but when it comes to listening--that’s another thing.” - -“Well, anyway, this beats his story about the bear eating Nick’s -pants.” - -“I’ll tell a maverick it does! And we know this is true, while that -other--well, I have me ‘doots.’ Come on, we’d better go now. We’ve -got to find your gun before we start home. Here--you slide down -first then grab me. I’ll bet Star and Flash are getting restless by -now. Neither one has been ridden much lately. All right--over you -go. There’ll be no bear to welcome you with open arms, either, thank -goodness. The party is over!” - -Still chuckling, the two boys, after finding the two guns where they -had been dropped, made their way down the mountain toward the -ponies. Star and Flash whinnied as they came up and pranced about -ecstatically the moment the boys were in the saddle. The love Teddy -and Roy had for their broncos was not unreciprocated. - -Talking of their adventure with the bears, the boys rode slowly -home. Teddy was anxious to tell Pop Burns about it, to see what he -would say. But as they neared the ranch yard of the X Bar X, they -heard something that drove these topics from their minds. - -From around the corner of the bunk-house came voices, loud in anger. -They listened. One of the speakers was their father! - - - - -CHAPTER III - -An Angry Visitor - - -“What do you reckon is up, Teddy?” asked Roy Manley. - -“Haven’t the least idea, but we’ll soon find out!” - -The two urged their mounts forward anxiously. - -Digressing here, for a moment, it will be recalled that these two -youths were first introduced in a book called “The X Bar X Boys on -the Ranch,” the opening volume of this series. Therein was told of -the long and dangerous hunt they, in company with their father and -other members of the outfit, had undertaken to round-up a gang of -rustlers who had stolen Flash, Star, and General, the ponies of -Teddy, Roy, and Mr. Manley. - -The boys felt keenly the loss of their ponies, and braved many -dangers before regaining them. The fact that the Manley posse caught -the rustlers when they were about to make a raid on the cattle of X -Bar X added not a little to the excitement. - -In the second book, called “The X Bar X Boys in Thunder Canyon,” the -adventures of Teddy and Roy on the trail of kidnappers are related. -These scoundrels, in revenge for a wrong they fancied Mr. Manley had -done them, took Belle Ada, the boys’ sister, and Nell Willis and -Ethel Carew, her friends, to a cavern far up Thunder Canyon. Guarded -there by an old woman and a number of men, the girls had a -terrifying time until Roy and Teddy found them and brought them -safely home after rounding up the kidnappers, who turned out to be -the same gang that had made trouble at the X Bar X Ranch before. - -The voice of the man who was quarreling with their father in the -ranch yard was not an unfamiliar one to the Manley boys. Teddy, who -was leading, reined up sharply and jerked his head in the direction -from which the words were coming. - -“Jake Trummer,” he said shortly. “Seems to be getting a load off his -chest. Wonder what the row is about.” - -“Plenty, from the noise,” Roy answered. “He’s sure laying it into -dad. Let’s investigate.” - -As the boys were intimately concerned with the running of the X Bar -X, their decision to learn the cause of the argument was not an -intrusion. They knew their father wished them to know anything that -concerned the ranch. So, chirping gently to their ponies, they rode -around the bunk-house and came in sight of the speaker. - -Jake Trummer had his back to them as they trotted up. - -“You heard what I said, Bard Manley,” he was thundering. “I ain’t -got no time for foolin’ around. Either you take yore cattle off my -ranges, or, by gosh, I’ll drive ’em off, an’ none too gentle, -either! You hear me!” - -“Can’t help it, not bein’ deaf,” Mr. Manley returned. “You make a -noise like a steam calliope, Jake, only not so pleasant. But you use -the same kind of power--hot air. Now listen. Just as fast as I can, -I’ll--hello boys!” their father suddenly broke off. “You’re just in -time. Jake, here, was tellin’ me a nice little story about a bad -wolf; wasn’t it, Jake?” - -“We heard some of it,” Roy said, with a grin, and dismounted. -“What’s the matter, Mr. Trummer?” - -“Matter enough! And if you think it’s a nice story, you’ll learn -different, Bard Manley! You get yore cattle off my ranges, an’ -quick! You know the grass down by Whirlpool River is the best -grazin’ in the state, an’ you know I only got a certain amount of -it. Hardly enough for my own stock. Then you let yore cows go -roamin’ all around creation an’--” - -“Do you mean that our cattle are using your grass?” Teddy asked, -sliding from his horse. “If that’s so, we’ll try to get them off as -quickly as possible.” He turned to his father. “I’m sorry about -that, Dad. I had Nick an’ Gus riding this week. They didn’t do their -job very well, I guess. Wait a minute, Mr. Trummer, and we’ll get -the straight of this. Hey, Nick!” The boy raised his voice in a -shout. “Nick around? Come over here--pronto!” - -“Take it easy,” Mr. Manley said suddenly. “Never mind it, Nick!” he -called. And as a young puncher appeared from around the bunk-house -the “boss” waved a hand. “Trot back. If we want you we’ll yell -again.” - -Nick Looker, with a puzzled look on his face, obeyed slowly. Mr. -Manley turned again to Jake Trummer. - -“Listen, Jake. I’ve known you for some years now. We ain’t never had -no argument before. I’m sorry my dogies got over on yore land. But, -leapin’ turtles! that’s no reason to come an’ take my head off about -it! Why’n’t you come up an’ tell me like a man, instead of raisin’ -the dust like a cyclone? Hey?” - -Jake Trummer’s face grew red. His neck swelled until the veins stood -out like knotted cords. His hands clenched. - -“’Cause I didn’t want to, that’s why!” he shouted. “Think you can -run me like you run this here ranch, Bard Manley? Well, you can’t! -When I says a thing I means it! You hear me! Them cattle of yours -been on my grass fer a week now. Every day I figures you’ll come -over an’ take ’em off, but you don’t do nothin’. So finally I has to -come over to you. But it’ll be the last time! You hear me! You get -them cows off Whirlpool River, or, by golly, I’ll drive ’em _in_ the -river! You hear me!” - -Turning on his heel, Jake Trummer strode savagely to the corral rail -where he had tied his pony. Releasing her, he vaulted into the -saddle, swung the pinto’s head about, and galloped out of the yard. -Slowly Mr. Manley took a corncob pipe from his pocket, stuck it in -his mouth, applied a match to its already filled bowl, and then -grinned. - -“The old boy sure had his fur up, didn’t he?” - -“I’ll tell a maverick he did,” Roy responded. Then a frown came to -his face. “What’s the rights of this, dad? When did Jake come over? -Had he been here long?” - -“Not five minutes before you came. Teddy, you trot over and ask Nick -an’ Gus Tripp to come over here. I want to ask them some questions. -I didn’t see no sense in lettin’ Jake Trummer have any say in how we -handle our men, so that was the reason I told Nick to go back -before. But to tell the truth--” he exhaled a great cloud of -smoke--“to tell the truth, I thought Jake was foolin’ at first. But -I guess he was sure enough mad.” - -“No doubt about that,” Teddy added grimly. “I’ll get Nick for you, -Dad. I’m sorry this happened. Jake has always been a good neighbor, -and I hate to have trouble with him.” Shaking his head, the boy led -his horse to the hitching rail and then made for the other end of -the yard. - -“Takes it like a veteran,” Mr. Manley remarked to Roy, as he watched -Teddy walk off. “Roy--” and he placed a hand on his son’s -shoulder--“I never say much to you two, but I guess you know that -I’m pretty well satisfied with who I got for youngsters. When the -time comes for me to take a back seat, I expect you an’ Teddy to -carry on this ranch like I did when I got it from my father--your -grandfather. You never saw him, but Pop Burns did. He’ll tell you -all about him. An’ I tried to do the best I could by him--just like -you an’ Teddy are doin’ for me. You boys are men, now--yep, real -men. It took men to locate those rustlers the time we had our broncs -stole, and to round ’em up. It took men to ride at that cave in -Thunder Canyon to get Belle Ada an’ the rest without knowin’ how -many guns you were goin’ up against. Yep, it took men to do those -jobs--an’ you did ’em. I ain’t kickin’ none. Snakes! what started me -off on that trail? Son, you see any signs of Father Time around -here?” and he squeezed Roy’s shoulder affectionately and laughed a -little. - -“Not any, Dad,” Roy responded, and tried to echo his father’s laugh, -but there was a queer lump in his throat that he could not account -for. Never before had his father talked like this. And when Mr. -Manley saw his son’s eyes, he understood. With a yell he grabbed Roy -about the waist and affected to throw him to the ground. - -“Could I do it?” he grinned, desisting. “You bet I could! Snakes, -Roy, you’re too blame serious! What chance have you got to see me -take a back seat yet awhile and watch the grasshoppers whizzing by? -In the words of the immortal poet, not any! Where in thunder is -Teddy? Oh, here he comes!” - -With the arrival of Nick and Teddy, Roy’s mind turned from its -rather sombre trend to the business of ranching. Roy, but one year -older than Teddy, had a more serious disposition, frequently -considering events more important than they really were. This nature -he inherited from his mother, who, before her marriage to Bardwell -Manley, had been a school teacher in Denver. From her Roy got his -taste for the really worthwhile things in life--poetry, literature, -pictures. But the fact that these tendencies showed early -development occasioned Teddy, who as yet was quite Roy’s opposite, -much amusement. - -As Nick Looker approached, Mr. Manley’s face took on a frown. - -“Hear the news, Nick?” he asked shortly. - -“Teddy told me,” Nick returned. An anxious light came into his eyes. -“Was Jake Trummer real sore, boss?” - -“He sure was,” Mr. Manley replied tersely. “Where’s Gus?” - -“Town. Nat Raymond an’ Jim Casey are ridin’ from to-day on, -accordin’ to Teddy. Gus went in to get some mail--says he’s -expectin’ a letter from some Southern belle he’s got down near the -border. Kind of uneasy about her, I’m thinkin’. Want him, too, -boss?” - -“Yes, I want him, too. But there’s a few things I want to say to you -first. Nick, Jake Trummer had a right to be as sore as he liked. -It’s no joke for another man’s cattle to eat up all your best -grazin’ grass, especially when you ain’t got too much of it. Jake -threatened to drive our dogies in the river if we didn’t get ’em out -of there pronto, an’ of course I couldn’t let him get away with -that, so I came back at him. But I knew he was right. Well--speak -up. Got an explanation?” - -“Who, me?” Nick’s face expressed hurt surprise. “What have I done, -boss?” - -“Well, outside of lettin’ our Durhams wander over on Jake Trummer’s -land and makin’ him come over here fit to be tied, I guess nothin’. -But we all have our own ideas, an’ mine, strange as it may seem, is -that when a man’s set to ridin’ cattle, he’s supposed to ride ’em, -and not let ’em mess up a neighbor’s grazin’ ground.” - -“Me? I let ’em loose? Why, boss, I didn’t have nothin’ to do with -it!” - -“Weren’t you ridin’ herd?” - -“Me? Why, no, boss.” - -Mr. Manley turned to Teddy. - -“How about that, son? Didn’t you tell me Nick was on herd?” - -Teddy looked at Nick, then averted his glance. - -“I guess I--” he began. - -“Wait!” Nick interrupted. “Teddy did set me out about a week ago! -But the way I understood it, he shifted plans, an’ I’ve been workin’ -fence fer six days! I ain’t been near the cattle!” - -“What do you mean?” Teddy asked sharply. - -“Why, Joe Marino--you know, boss, The Pup--he come to me an’ said -that Teddy, here, told him to tell me he was to take my place, an’ I -was to ride fence. He an’ Gus been on the job all week. I’ve been -workin’ on the fence. An’ believe me, it sure needs fixin’. You mean -to say that The Pup lied, Teddy?” - -Teddy nodded his head. - -“That’s just what he did, Nick. I guess it’s all my fault. I should -have been more careful and checked up. But what on earth did The Pup -do a thing like that for? It sure beats me!” - -“Nick, where’s The Pup?” Mr. Manley demanded sharply. - -“You got me, boss,” Nick confessed. His eyes were troubled. Somehow, -this thing that had happened seemed partly his fault, and he found -it a strange experience to be in wrong with the boss. - - - - -CHAPTER IV - -Joe Marino - - -Always, as long as Nick Looker had been on the ranch--five years -this coming winter--he had done his work cheerfully and well. The -men on the X Bar X had more than mere employees’ interest in the -ranch. They looked upon it as a home, and, as such, to be well cared -for. - -“This here Pup--” Nick observed, “now, I don’t like to say nothin’ -against a man when he ain’t here fer a come-back; but--well, boss, -The Pup sure likes his liquor. I don’t mind a man takin’ a nip now -and then, if he’s built that-away. But not during workin’ hours.” - -“Do you mean to say Joe Marino has been drunk while he’s on the -job?” Teddy asked quickly. - -“Now, maybe we’d better wait till The Pup shows up,” Nick countered, -shifting his shoulders uneasily. “He’ll be around soon. Maybe he’s -rode to town with Gus Tripp. Most likely that’s it.” - -Mr. Manley puffed thoughtfully at his pipe. Through half shut eyes -he observed Nick. It was several moments before he spoke. - -“Gus hasn’t been doin’ any promiscuous galivantin’, has he, Nick? -But never mind,” he added quickly, as he saw the cowboy move his -head from side to side. “I don’t want you to tell tales out of -school. We’ll wait. Whereabouts were all those breaks in the -fences?” - -It was late in the afternoon before Gus Tripp rode in. With him was -The Pup. Roy, who had been seated outside the ranch house on a -bench, mending a broken stirrup, saw them come up. He dropped the -leather and hurried forward. - -“Gus,” he called, “dad wants to see you. Tie your pony and come over -to the corral, will you? Joe, you too.” - -“He want to see me?” The Pup asked, and Roy noticed that his voice -seemed unduly loud. “Well, I’m all set. Where is he?” - -“Over by the corral, as I said. Hurry up. Get your letter Gus?” - -“Nope--not any,” Gus answered. As he spoke he swayed slightly in the -saddle. “Funny--I kind of expected she might write. Guess I’m a back -number--ha--that’s funny--me a back number! Can ya imagine that, -Roy? A back number! Like a last year’s calendar! Say, that’s pretty -good. Get that one--that--that one, Roy? A last year’s calendar. -Huh! Pretty good! Made it up all--all by myself, too. Yesser! Pretty -good--pretty good,” and he wagged his head stupidly. - -Roy looked at the cowboy sharply. This was unlike Gus. It was plain -to be seen that he had been drinking, probably at Rimor’s in town. -Roy approached, and laid hold of the bridle of Gus’s pony. - -“Where have you been all day, Gus?” he asked quietly. - -“Who, me?” Exaggerated surprise was on the man’s face. “Why, I--I -been busy. Me an’ The Pup. We both been busy. Awful busy. Ain’t we, -Joe?” - -The Pup disdained to answer. An ugly look on his face, he lashed his -horse savagely, and jumped him toward the hitching rail. Then he -dismounted and walked toward Gus. - -“Come on,” he snarled. “Don’t sit there talkin’. We got to see the -boss. Ain’t you heard orders?” and he looked at Roy, a sneer on his -face. - -Roy flushed. He did not wish to seem above the men, but rather as -working with them. Joe intimated with his glance that Roy’s -authority was given by virtue of his being “the boss’s son,” and not -because he deserved it. Roy opened his mouth to reply, thought -better of it, and walked slowly away. The Pup laughed loudly. Roy -felt his muscles tighten, but he did not turn. He would not argue -with a man who had been drinking. - -He was not present at the scene between Mr. Manley and Gus and The -Pup. Teddy told him of it later. - -“There’s two we will have no longer with us,” Teddy said that night. -“Dad was feeding General sugar when they came up. Soon as he heard -them he whirled around and he knew in a second that they had been -hitting the bottle. Gus just looked kind of ashamed, but The Pup had -a mean look on his face. - -“‘Gus, where you been?’ dad wanted to know. Gus said he’d been to -town, to get a letter that didn’t come. Said he’d been expecting it -for two weeks, and he was kind of disappointed. Say, Roy, I thought -he was sweet on Norine?” Norine was the daughter of Mrs. Moore, who -was the housekeeper on the X Bar X. “How about that?” - -“Don’t know,” Roy replied. “Gus told me about the letter, too. I -have an idea that had something to do with his drinking--he never -used to touch it before. But go ahead. What happened next?” - -“Well, as I said, dad caught on right away, and he was some sore. -Told ’em both to get out--that he wouldn’t have men on his ranch who -drank during working hours. Then he asked The Pup what was the idea, -lying to Nick and getting him to change places with him, so The Pup -could ride herd. At first Joe wouldn’t tell, but when Gus let out a -few secrets the whole thing came forth. It seems that The Pup wanted -to take the cows so he could slip away to town when he felt like it -and liquor up and no one would know about it. How he ever got Gus to -consent to a thing like that is beyond me unless, as you say, Gus -isn’t himself on account of that letter.” - -“What did Gus do when The Pup spilled the beans?” - -“Just acted as if he was mighty sorry. Roy, it isn’t like Gus to -pull a stunt like that. He isn’t built that way. Joe Marino, now--I -wouldn’t put it past him. I don’t like that hombre for a cent. When -he came here last month, dad was short a hand, or he never would -have taken him. And now look at the trouble he’s got us in. Jake -Trummer, one of dad’s oldest friends, turned into an enemy. You -know, Roy, I think something happened up on Whirlpool River at -Jake’s ranch besides the mere fact that our cattle wandered there. -That, in itself, wouldn’t cause Jake to raise the row he did. I’ll -bet The Pup said something to Jake that he didn’t want to repeat, -knowing dad as he does. So he took it all out in being sore about -the cattle.” - -“Maybe,” Roy said slowly. “So Gus is going to leave, is he?” - -“Yep! Fact is, he’s gone now. When dad finished, Gus straightened up -like a man and shook his head to clear it. Then he spoke right out -and admitted he’d been in the wrong--that he’d got it coming to him. -Said it was all his fault about the cows and that dad was perfectly -right to fire him, and that he’s blamed sorry.” - -“He did?” Roy’s eyes lighted. “Good for Gus! I knew he was a -straight shooter, even if he did make a mistake. What did The Pup -say then?” - -“He looked at Gus with a kind of funny expression on his face. Then -he let a gob of tobacco juice ride at the ground, laughed, and -walked away. Gus took it all. He sure feels pretty low over this.” - -At that moment Mrs. Manley came to the door, saw Teddy and Roy -seated on the porch steps, and called to them. - -“Boys,” she said, “will you come in a minute? Your father wants to -see you.” - -“And so do I,” a girl’s voice added. Belle Ada, the sister of Roy -and Teddy, walked out on the porch. “Where’s that new whip you -promised me, Teddy? Got it?” - -“Haven’t had time yet, Belle,” Teddy answered. “Have it to-morrow -sure. I’m going in to town then, and I’ll stop by and pick it up. It -ought to be at the express office by now. I ordered it last week.” - -“Oh, you’ll forget it,” Belle declared, and then laughed. - -Belle was twelve years old, with dark hair and eyes. In disposition -she was a great deal like Teddy--happy-go-lucky, always ready for -fun. - -“You’d better tie a string around your finger. Or, better still, -around your toe. You’re liable to miss it on your finger, and you -stub your toe so often that you can’t miss it there.” - -“Aw, take a rest,” and Teddy grinned. “Come on, Roy, we’ll hop in -and see dad. Where is he, Mother?” - -“In his room. I think it’s about Gus that he wants to talk to you. -I’m so sorry that happened, boys! I told your father that he should -go more slowly. He was so worked up over Mr. Trummer’s visit that he -wasn’t quite himself. I tried to calm him as much as I could, and -now I think he regrets that he acted so hastily. But you go in and -let him tell you himself.” - -Mr. Manley was seated in a chair in his room, with his corncob pipe, -unlit, between his teeth. This was always a sign of mental -uneasiness with him. When smoke came from the pipe, all was well. -When it reposed in his mouth cold and dead, there was usually -something up. - -“Want us, Dad?” Teddy asked. - -“Yes. Want to make talk. Come in. Shut the door. Either one of you -see Gus?” - -“He’s gone, Dad,” Roy answered. “Teddy, you saw him go, didn’t you?” - -“Yes, I did. He rode away with a bag on his saddle about two hours -ago. He owned his own horse, didn’t he, Dad?” - -“Yes! Gus came to me with a pony, saddle, and nothin’ else, three -years ago. Wanted a job. I gave it to him. So he’s gone, eh?” - -“Afraid so, Dad. Didn’t you tell him to clear out?” - -“I did, and I’m sorry now that I did it. Your mother’s been talkin’ -to me, and, as usual, she’s made me see the error of my ways. I was -too fast. Jake Trummer got me all worked up. He used to be my best -friend, next to Pete Ball. Well, it’s too late now, I guess. As for -Joe Marino, I don’t care when he leaves. We never should have taken -him. He didn’t know much about punchin’, and the first day he was -here I kind of got set against him. He’s gone, too, I suppose?” - -“No, he hasn’t,” Teddy declared. “I saw him at the bunk-house -talkin’ to Pop Burns a little while ago. Pop didn’t seem to care -much about listening. He said something sharp and turned away. Guess -The Pup must have been beefing about you throwing him out.” - -“He won’t get far with Pop,” Mr. Manley chuckled. “Imagine Pop -hearin’ anything against the X Bar X! Not him. Well, I guess that’s -all, boys. I was hopin’ I could catch Gus and explain to him. The -poor geezer must have been worried about something, or he never -would have done a thing like he did.” - -“You’re right, Dad,” Teddy declared. “I noticed he hasn’t looked -well for some time. Keeps talking about a letter all the while. Yep, -it’s too bad. But it can’t be helped now.” - -“No,” and Mr. Manley sighed. Then he arose. - -“We got a job ahead of us to-morrow. Got to get those cows off -Trummer’s land. I don’t want no man but me to feed my cattle. So be -ready to start early. If you see Marino, you can tell him, for me, -that the sooner he leaves the better I’ll like it.” Again Mr. Manley -sighed. “But I sure wish it had been some one else besides Gus,” he -added. - - - - -CHAPTER V - -Guarded Words - - -Sadly enough, however, it was Gus Tripp who was the storm center. -This thing had been the only blot on his escutcheon during the three -years he had worked for the X Bar X. Willingly would Mr. Manley have -wiped it clean had Gus given him the opportunity. But the die was -cast. Gus--he of the drawling speech and eyes which were wont to -grow languid while Norine was near--had gone. - -No one gave much thought to Joe Marino, “The Pup.” Though he had -worked for Bardwell Manley, somehow he had never become a part of -the ranch, as the rest had. He was a man apart, neither seeking nor -admitting intimate friendship. His fondness for the cup, alleged to -cheer, was early discovered, but Mr. Manley was loath to discharge a -man for a personal defect so long as it did not affect his work. Up -to this time The Pup had been a lone drinker, but now, when it -became necessary to send him forth because he shirked his job, he -dragged one of the most popular boys on the ranch with him. - -Pop Burns was loud in his denunciation of the tempter. While the -boys were saddling their broncos the next morning, preparing to head -for Whirlpool River, the old man halted The Pup as he was lurching -past toward the cook house. - -“You still eatin’ here?” he wanted to know. - -“I am. Anything to you?” The Pup’s eyes, red from the effect of the -last night’s indiscretion, glared evilly. “Want to ask any more -questions?” - -“Well, now, maybe jest one or two,” the veteran puncher said slowly. -“First, where’d Gus duck to?” - -“How should I know? Think I’m his keeper?” - -“Keeper? Not any! I thought you pretended to be his friend, but I -guess I was mistaken. Usually, when a man tells a fellow certain -things, that other man kind of likes to keep track of his buddy.” - -“Hey? What do you mean--certain things? I don’t know nothin’ about -Gus. He rode with me a few times, that’s all.” The Pup leered -suggestively. “If you mean the letter he was waitin’ for from that -skirt down Togas way, why--” - -Pop Burns’ expression changed. His eyes narrowed, and the lines -about his mouth deepened. His hands clenched until they looked like -solid balls of brown leather. - -“Suppose you just forget about that,” he said evenly, an unwonted -dignity coming into the old man’s voice and manner. “Understand? We -ain’t in the habit of talkin’ out in public about another man’s -affairs. Gus was a friend of mine, I ain’t aimin’ to listen to a -coyote like you makin’ fun of him. Get me?” - -The Pup started to reply, then took a second look at Pop’s face, and -thought better of it. With an uneasy laugh he turned away and walked -toward the corral, where his pony was tied. Pop motioned to Teddy, -who was filling a can of flour some distance away. - -“Hear that?” - -Teddy nodded. - -“Some of it. I didn’t want to interfere, so I kept quiet. Dad wants -The Pup off the place as soon as possible. He blames him for the -whole affair.” - -“Yore dad’s right about that, Teddy. The Pup has got a streak of -orneriness in him a yard wide. He ain’t no good to no one, least of -all himself. Wouldn’t be surprised if we saw some more of him, at -that, one way or another.” - -“You mean he’ll make trouble?” - -“Well, he ain’t appeared to be a dove of peace so far, has he?” Pop -countered. “An’ he’ll not hang his tail between his laigs an’ run -without one more nip at somebody. You mark my words! I knew them -kind of waddies. Long ago, when yore grandpop was alive--an’ yore -dad was only a shaver then, like you are--we had a cuss by the name -of--” He broke off suddenly. “All right, boss! Comin’!” Pop called -out, and he hurried off in response to Mr. Manley’s call. - -Teddy watched him disappear in the direction of the ranch house, -then reflectively continued packing the can with flour. But as he -worked with his hands, a frown came to his face. He was remembering -Pop’s prophecy. - -It would be a shame if anything unpleasant happened now. Why, it was -not so long ago that they had rescued Belle and Nell Willis and -Ethel Carew from the kidnappers. How were the girls on the 8 X 8 -getting on? Teddy wondered. - -He came to a sudden decision to ride over to Peter Ball’s place to -visit them as soon as this business was over. - -Clamping the lid tight on the flour can, the boy thought of the -cattle on Whirlpool River and of the absent Gus Tripp. - -“Mighty queer that Gus would go to pieces like that,” he muttered to -himself. “There’s a reason behind it all, or I miss my guess. Gus -sure looked downhearted when he rode out.” - -Teddy carried the can and the flour bin toward the house. It was now -about eight o’clock, and the bright fall sun brought the landscape -out in bold relief. Teddy paused a moment before he entered the -house and peered toward the mountains to the west, where he and Roy -had lately come to grips with the gang that had run off with his -sister and her two friends. Then his gaze shifted, and he looked -over the rolling prairie toward the spot where they had earlier -captured this same gang of rustlers, though they had later escaped -to make more mischief. A grim smile curved the boy’s lips. - -“Did some one say the West was a quiet place to live in?” he -muttered, and laughed shortly. “Seems to me we do nothing but meet -trouble out here! Well, I suppose it’s all in the game. Now we’ve -got a mean job to get the cows off Whirlpool River. However--” He -shrugged his shoulders, replaced the flour bin, while the can he had -filled he carried to the yard and fastened to his saddle. His father -had told them to prepare for a journey of several days, and this -flour, mixed as it was with other ingredients, made fine “pan -bread.” - -Roy met him at the corral. - -“Can’t leave just yet,” he said. “Dad wants to wait until Nick comes -back. He rode down to see one of the boys from Jake Trummer’s place -who has been in town several days, hanging around. Dad wants to get -all the dope he can on this before he goes ahead, and Nick knows -this puncher pretty well and said he’d find out all he could. Nick -ought to be back in about two hours.” - -“As soon as Nick returns we go--that the idea?” - -“That’s it. Unless dad wants to start sooner, and I don’t think he -does. Say, is The Pup still around?” - -“Yep.” Teddy smiled grimly. “Around, and noisy. He had a session -with Pop not over ten minutes ago. Pop told him where to get off, -too. I heard part of it. Started to gas about Gus and his letter. -But he got shut up quick, let me tell you. Pop wouldn’t stand for -hearing Gus made fun of. Where does this bacon go--on my saddle?” - -“Guess so. I’ve got enough to carry. Golly, dad must expect to spend -Christmas on Whirlpool River, from the load we’re packing. Bet when -we get there Jake Trummer will forget his sore-headedness and invite -us to keep our cows there the rest of the year. That’s the kind Jake -is--quick to anger, but he gets over it just as fast. He’s a good -friend of dad’s too. At least he was before this happened. That’s -what made me think there’s more in this than we suspect. However, -we’ll know as soon as we hit the river. Jimminy! what in thunder is -that?” - -Roy stopped and gazed up the road that led past the ranch house. -From behind the house came curious sounds--reminiscent of a load of -junk being pulled over cobblestones. Now and then a splutter, like -the gasp of some huge animal, made itself heard over the noise. -Teddy grinned. - -“It will arrive in a moment,” he said. - -It did. There soon came into sight one of the strangest contraptions -ever seen on four wheels. Once it had been a flivver, but those days -were gone forever. Its body was of shiny red and made to resemble a -boat, with a rudder in the rear, and a propeller. The wheels were -nearly concealed in the “hull.” From its pointed bow, blue smoke -arose. - -Within it, on the front seat, sat a cow puncher, his face alight -with the joy of possession. In the rear were two girls, some two or -three years older than Belle Manley, trying in vain to suppress the -laughter that would bubble over. - -“Bug Eye!” Teddy yelled. “And Nell and Curly! But what in the name -of seven sledges is that thing they’re riding in?” - -“Howdy, boys!” Bug Eye called, waving one arm and reaching toward -the “in’ards” of the machine with the other. With a groan the -contraption subsided. “What do you think of my Fishmobile?” - -“Your what?” Roy shouted. - -“Fishmobile! P-s-y-c-h-e--Fish. I saw it on a boat once. And this is -a boat and an automobile, so I call it a Fishmobile. Good, hey?” - -“Did you two ride in that all the way over from the 8 X 8?” Roy -laughed, walking toward Nell and Ethel, the good-looking nieces of -Peter Ball. - -“We certainly did!” Nell answered. “It runs splendidly, doesn’t it, -Ethel?” - -“Great!” was the laughing answer. “How are you, boys? We came to -visit Belle, though, as I remember, Nell did say something about -Roy--” - -“Oh, hush!” Nell interrupted, blushing. “Teddy, I haven’t seen you -since you and Roy found us in those terrible caves at Thunder -Canyon,” and she shuddered slightly. “But we want to forget -that--although we’ll never forget what you did for us,” and she -looked quickly at Roy. “But where is Belle?” - -“Right here!” a voice called from the porch, and Belle Ada ran into -the yard. - -Greetings were soon over, and then the young folks gathered around -to inspect Bug Eye’s new creation. - -“She goes on land or water,” he explained proudly. “See? Got a -propeller on her and everything. Works on the fly wheel. The boss -give me that old flivver--remember?--an’ said I could do what I -wanted with it. So I done it. Looks great, hey? An’ when I come to a -lake, why all I have to do is throw the propeller in gear, an’ away -we go!” - -“Yes! But, Bug Eye,” Teddy broke in, with a look at Roy, “where is -this lake you’re going to sail on?” - -A look of amazement spread over the puncher’s face. He snapped his -fingers and frowned. - -“Golly!” he exclaimed. “Never thought about that. Well, I’ll be -jiggered! Of course there’s Lomley’s Lake--but that would never do. -Too small. Well, now, that’s too bad.” Then he brightened. “But if I -_do_ find a lake somewheres, I’ll be all set for it!” - -A laugh arose, which did not at all disconcert Bug Eye. All but the -proprietor of “Psyche, the Fish,” wandered into the house. Bug Eye -drove toward the bunk-house, there to be the center of a crowd of -sarcastic cowpunchers. The remarks made concerning the Fishmobile -were graphic if not flattering. - -Much as Roy and Teddy wanted to talk to the visitors, they knew that -they must continue preparations for the journey to Whirlpool River. -It was nine-thirty now, and Nick had not yet returned. Mr. Manley -was pacing about the yard nervously, anxious to get started. - -Roy was currying Star over by the hitching rail at the side of the -cook house. Suddenly he heard a voice that caused him to start. It -came from behind the cooking shack, and Roy made as though to go -forward, then thought again and remained where he was. - -It was Gus Tripp talking. At first Roy did not recognize the tones -of his companion, but as the other talked louder, he knew it to be -The Pup. Gus seemed to be strangely insistent over something. - -“No, sir,” he was saying. “Not me! Count me out! The boss only gave -me what I deserved. I hit the bottle and got fired. All right. I got -no kick comin’. I’m sorry I did it, but let that go. It’s all over -now, and you can count me out of any scheme like that, Joe. I may be -an idiot, but, by golly, I’m no polecat!” - - - - -CHAPTER VI - -To Whirlpool River - - -“Gus Tripp!” Roy muttered to himself. “And The Pup! I wonder if I--” -Coming to a sudden decision, he threw the currying brush on the -ground and stepped forward. It took but a moment to reach the cook -house, and without hesitating he walked around to the side. It was -in his mind to speak to Gus and tell him Mr. Manley would like to -see him. But when he rounded the corner he stopped short. There was -no one in sight! Puzzled, Roy glanced within the shack. The only -person there was Sing Lung, the cook, who grinned widely as he saw -Roy. - -“Hungly?” he demanded. “You boy betta’ have plenty eat, you lide -long, yes?” - -“Yep, we got a long ride ahead of us,” Roy returned absently. “Say, -Sing, did you hear two men talking outside here?” - -“Who men?” - -“Well, I think they were Gus Tripp and Joe Marino. I could hear ’em -away over by the hitching rail, so you must have heard ’em too.” - -“Me? Nope, I hear nobody. I lun wata--see?” He turned on the kitchen -faucet, and the noise of the stream beating against the tin of the -sink made even thinking difficult, let alone talking. - -“All right, shut it off,” Roy yelled. “I understand. But why you -don’t break every dish in the place with that torrent I can’t see. -Guess you didn’t hear anything.” He stepped into the yard again. -Gazing toward the road as it rose into the mountains past Eagles, -the ranch town, Roy discerned two horsemen. The boy nodded. - -“There they go--Gus and The Pup. Wish I could have got here sooner, -so I could have talked to Gus. Now I suppose he’s gone for good. -Wonder what he meant by saying he may have been an idiot, but he -wasn’t a polecat? I don’t like that Joe Marino! Chances are he -wanted Gus to go in with him on some shady scheme, and Gus refused. -Good for Gus! Wish he was back with us.” Roy shook his head, and, -seeing Pop Burns walking across the yard, asked him where Teddy was. -He was told the boy was talking with his father over at the corral, -and, intending to tell them that Gus had returned but had ridden -away again, Roy hurried forward. - -When he reached the corral he saw that Nick Looker had come back. -What he was saying evidently was of interest, for both Teddy and Mr. -Manley were listening eagerly. - -“Roy, I want you to hear this,” the ranch owner called as Roy came -up. “Nick, tell him what you told us.” - -“Well, it was just that I had a talk with Bob McKeever--he’s a hand -on the Whirlpool River Ranch. I’ve knowed him for quite a spell. Bob -says The Pup told Jake Trummer that we put our cattle to his grass -on purpose, and that The Pup had orders to let ’em roam as much as -they wanted. And I found out how all those breaks got in the fence, -too--they been cut. I came across a pair of wire pliers down by the -east fence.” - -“Marino told Mr. Trummer that we put our cows in his fields on -purpose?” Roy repeated amazed. “What did he ever say a thing like -that for?” - -Nick shrugged his shoulders. - -“Don’t ask me. I only know what I been told. Guess that’s reason -enough for old man Trummer to go up in the air, hey, boss?” - -“It certainly is,” Mr. Manley said slowly. “I wish I had known this -before. Things would have been different. What else did McKeever -say, Nick?” - -“Well, he said he heard his boss swear that if them dogies weren’t -off his land by to-morrow, he’d drive ’em into the river. And he -would, too--old man Trummer is some hot-headed.” - -“I know he is,” Mr. Manley said. He thought for a moment. “If I -thought it would do any good, I’d phone him. But I’m afraid that -would make things worse. Nope, we got to take our medicine. Drat -that Joe Marino! I should have thrown him off long ago! Now look at -the mess he’s got us in! Snap to it now, boys, we start right soon. -Got no time for delays. Nick, you come with us. Teddy and Roy, I -expect you to take complete charge of the ranch while we’re gone.” - -“You mean we’re to stay, Dad?” Teddy asked, a disappointed look -coming over his face. Up to this moment the boy had fully expected -to go with the others to Whirlpool River. - -“Afraid so, boys. After what Nick said I can’t afford to leave the -place without some one who can handle things. We’ve got a long ride -ahead of us--might be a week. And I’ve got to know that the ranch is -bein’ taken care of. I didn’t exactly like Marino’s attitude when I -gave him the gate. If he tries any funny stuff, you’ve got to be on -the job.” - -“I see, Dad,” Roy answered. “That’s the right thing, I guess. If you -want us to come on later, we can head down the river by boat and get -there almost as soon as you can. Now what are the orders, Dad?” - -It was a disappointment for the boys to stay at home, when they had -been counting on riding with their father, but both saw the wisdom -of Mr. Manley’s plan. Their mother would not care to stay any length -of time on the ranch without some one of responsibility near by, -especially in view of what had lately happened. She was not a -nervous woman, but she realized that the presence of a man like Joe -Marino on the ranch was a constant threat. - -Then, as Teddy and Roy thought that their two friends from the 8 X 8 -were visiting Belle, things began to look brighter. They had no real -reason for expecting trouble from Jake Trummer. As soon as he heard -the straight of the affair he would probably “snap to,” as Teddy -expressed it. - -“But if you want us, we’ll be ready,” the boy continued. “You’re -taking five men, aren’t you? That ought to be enough. We haven’t -more than three hundred head in that herd, from the last checking. -Guess five can handle ’em.” - -Mr. Manley smiled at his son’s assumption of an old rancher’s -prerogative, but he took care that Teddy did not see the smile. He -wanted his sons to have full confidence in themselves, and to this -end he never hesitated to place responsibility on either Teddy or -Roy. - -Before starting, Mr. Manley gave the necessary instructions for the -running of the ranch, then, with complete assurance that they would -be carried out to the letter, he set out. Teddy and Roy watched the -party, led by Mr. Manley, head for the road and toward Whirlpool -River. - -“Kind of wish we were going,” Teddy declared, as he waved a hand in -farewell. “But dad knows best. Come on--let’s see what Nell and -Curly are doing.” - -The rest of the day passed uneventfully. Teddy and Roy, after they -had attended to the immediate business of the ranch, went for an -evening ride with the three girls. Bug Eye and his Fishmobile were -to stay the night, and possibly several days, to look over some -cattle on the north range that Peter Ball, his boss, was thinking of -purchasing to fill out his stock. There had been an epidemic of -blackleg among the cows of the 8 X 8, and Mr. Ball wanted to get -some healthy Durhams in to fill out, as he had lately contracted to -fill a large order from Denver for cattle on the hoof. - -On the way back to the ranch, Nell and Ethel, or more popularly, -“Curly,” rode on ahead, while Teddy and Roy talked in low tones of -The Pup. Roy had neglected to tell his father of the conversation he -had heard behind the cook house, but when he informed Teddy, the -younger lad attached little importance to it. - -“The Pup probably wanted Gus to go on a spree with him,” Teddy -suggested. “I guess Gus has had enough of that sort of thing. He’s -not built for it. Gus, normally, is a clean liver. He doesn’t take -much to booze and he would never have touched it if he hadn’t been -worried about something. Wonder what he’s going to do now?” - -“But what did he mean when he said dad had a right to discharge him -and he wouldn’t hold it against him?” Roy persisted, not answering -his brother’s question. “Doesn’t that sound as though Marino wanted -Gus to go into some scheme to get even with dad?” - -“Aw, don’t be so pessimistic! Golly, Roy, you’re up to your old -tricks again, aren’t you? Let it ride! Even if The Pup did have some -such plan in mind, he’ll forget it as soon as he hits Rimor’s and -gets lit up, and I’ll bet money that’s what he’s doing this minute. -I only hope Gus isn’t with him. You say they rode off together?” - -“Yes. That’s why I’m worried. But, after all, there’s no use hunting -for trouble. We’ve got enough as it is.” - -Darkness had settled over the land when the riders reached home. The -supper table seemed strangely vacant with Mr. Manley absent, but the -girls and Teddy and Roy kept up a running fire of conversation, so -that Mrs. Manley had not time to think long about her husband riding -far out on the trail. They tried to keep her, as much as possible, -from worrying. - -Later in the evening Teddy left the porch and walked toward the -bunk-house, to see Nat Raymond about the next day’s work. As he -neared the corral he heard Flash neigh as though he knew Teddy was -near, and the boy turned aside for a moment. - -To his surprise he saw a figure dart out from behind a tree, and, -silently, the boy sprang forward. In a moment he had the man in his -grasp. - -“Let’s have a look at you!” Teddy demanded. The man did not -struggle. Instead he faced the boy boldly. - -“The Pup!” Teddy exclaimed. He released his hold on the man’s arm. -“I thought you had gone to town.” - -“Yes, it’s The Pup,” the other sneered. “And what about it? Gonna -kick me off? If you are, you’d better start kickin’ now, ’cause it’s -gonna take you some little time!” - - - - -CHAPTER VII - -Suspicion - - -The bright moon made the scene almost as light as day. Teddy could -see the man’s small, close-set eyes and his thin-lipped mouth as The -Pup thrust his face forward belligerently. - -“You’re awfully sure about that, aren’t you?” the boy said in a low -voice. Perhaps another youth might disclaim such a quarrel as this, -which seemed purposely thrust upon him. Teddy had no reason to seek -a fight with Marino, nor even meet him half way. It would have been -better, perhaps, had the boy at this moment turned on his heel and -walked away. But Teddy was himself, and no one else. The memory of -Gus’s betrayal rankled within him. - -The Pup moved his shoulders slightly, dropping the right one lower -than the left. Teddy settled himself firmly. - -“Think yore some baby, don’t you?” the man flashed, and Teddy could -see a dark flush mount to his face. “You an’ that brother of yours! -Pah! Yuh make me sick!” and he spat energetically. - -Teddy clenched his fists, but held his peace. He would not let -himself be talked into starting hostilities. If Marino wanted to -fight--well, there were two sides to the story. - -Of a sudden The Pup changed his tone. His voice took on a whining, -ingratiating note. - -“What are you two always pickin’ on me for?” he demanded. “I didn’t -do nothin’ to yuh. A feller can’t--” - -Teddy saw the man’s hand leap to his belt. Like a bundle of coiled -springs the boy leaped forward. His open hand found The Pup’s wrist -and closed upon it, holding it in a firm grip. The other hand -pressed back the man’s chin--pressed it back until Marino was -staring with glassy eyes up into starry night. - -“Drop it!” Teddy gasped, and a knife flashed to the ground. Teddy -kicked it to one side, felt about the man’s shirt to see that no -more weapons were concealed, and stepped back. - -“A fine snake you are!” Teddy said contemptuously. “Tried to pull a -knife on me, didn’t you? For two cents I’d--” - -“Oh, let me alone!” the man burst out. “Yes, I tried to knife you, -an’ I’m sorry I didn’t! I don’t like your kind! When I came out -here--” He stopped, and bit his lip. - -Teddy gazed at him in wonder. The man’s Western accent had -disappeared. He carried a knife--a thing no true Westerner ever did -except for working purposes. Mexicans carried them--it was a Greaser -trait. Was this man a Mex? Teddy looked at him closely. - -“What you starin’ at?” The Pup asked uneasily, once more reverting -to his former manner. “You got me, didn’t yuh? Well, call it a day! -Yuh got a shootin’ iron there--why don’t yuh use it?” - -“I’m not in the habit of shooting men down in cold blood,” Teddy -said deliberately. He stepped closer to the man. “Marino! where are -you from?” he snapped. - -Although a cloud dimmed the moon just then, Teddy could have sworn -he saw fear leap into the man’s eyes. Marino started as though he -had stepped on a rattler where he had expected to find a garden -snake, then recovered himself. - -“Kind of a funny question to ask a man in these parts, ain’t it?” he -sneered. - -“Not to my notion. But if you want to keep it to yourself, that’s -your lookout. The days when a gunman could come West and get a job -on a ranch without any one bothering about him until he let daylight -into some peaceful citizen, are gone forever.” - -“An’ who wants a job on your place, anyhow?” - -“That’s not the point. You’re on our land, and you were one of the -hands of the X Bar X. As long as you stay here you’ve got to watch -your step. What was the idea of toting that thing around?” Teddy -nodded toward the long knife, gleaming on the ground a few feet -away. - -“That’s my business, too.” - -“Well, when you try to stick me with it that makes it my business! I -guess it would be better for all concerned if you just moseyed out -of here, Marino!” - -Teddy felt himself growing hot under the collar at the consummate -nerve of the man. Standing there arguing a question of ethics just -after having tried to murder him! - -“Throwin’ a guy out this time of night, hey?” Marino demanded. - -“Yes--I’m throwing you out. Going?” - -The Pup looked over toward the corral, then back to Teddy. He -grinned sardonically. - -“Not havin’ no more reason for stayin’, I’ll be on my way,” he -declared. “Soon as I--” He made a move toward his knife. - -Teddy took a quick step forward, and put his foot on the weapon. - -“That stays here,” the boy said grimly. “Where’s your pony?” - -Marino motioned with his thumb toward a group of trees on the edge -of the ranch yard. - -“Over there. I just rode by to get some duds I left here. But never -mind ’em now,” he added suddenly. “I’ll get ’em later. Hope you -choke.” - -With this pleasant farewell, the man walked in the direction he had -said his horse was tied. Teddy watched him go, a fixed look on his -face. - -“Cow-puncher, hey?” the boy muttered. “You’re as much a cow-puncher -as I am a Chinaman! Let’s have a look at this toad-sticker.” He bent -over and picked up the knife. Holding it up, he saw that the -initials “J. K.” were burned in the handle. The blade was long and -curved slightly. - -“J. K.--the K standing for Marino,” the boy mused. “Some day we’ll -have this little argument out, Mister J. K. Marino. But you won’t -have one of these things in your hand when we do. Lucky for me I saw -you make a dive for it, or I’d be plumb tired of living by now.” - -A moment more he gazed at the knife, then absently he stuck it in -his belt. Slowly he continued on his way to the bunk-house, to see -Nat Raymond. - -Before they turned in he told Roy of the occurrence. With the door -of their room shut tight, so as not to disturb Mrs. Manley, the boys -talked far into the night. When finally they switched off the light -they had come to no decision except to agree that Marino was not to -be allowed on X Bar X property again. Yet, had they known it, this -was, in effect, locking the stable after the horse had been stolen. - -While Teddy and Roy were talking things over in their room, another -conversation, quite relative to theirs, was being carried on within -the doors of the bunk-house. Despite the appeals of a few men to -“can the chatter an’ go to sleep,” Nat Raymond and Pop Burns were -verbally appointing themselves a committee of investigation. - -“Me, I’m goin’ to try to find Gus an’ bring him back,” Pop declared, -pulling hard on his pipe. “He’s too good a man to--Jim, take yore -toe outa my eye! He’s too good a man to lose.” - -“Well, then go an’ chin somewhere else!” Jim Casey ordered -petulantly. “You guys loaf all day an’ want to stay up all night. -Us, we got to work!” - -“Who loafs all day?” Pop asked indignantly. “I do a blamed sight -more work than you do, Jim Casey, young as you are! So fold that -behind the rim of yore derby!” - -“Aw, let him rave,” Nat Raymond pleaded. “He only wants to start an -argument. Listen! How you gonna find Gus?” - -“Don’t know. But I will somehow as soon as the boss comes back. -He’ll be glad to see the old geezer. The boss hated to fire Gus as -much as Gus hated to be fired, I’ll bet--maybe more. But Bardwell -was all het up over what Jake Trummer said.” Being the oldest man on -the X Bar X, Pop felt privileged to take liberties with the boss’s -name. “You know, Nat,” he continued, “that time Belle Ada and the -others were kidnapped took a lot out of the old boy. He ain’t as -young as he was once--none of us are,” and Pop puffed reminiscently. -“I mark the time that--” - -“For the love of seven kinds of gorillas, will you guys pipe down?” -came a voice from one of the upper bunks. “What do you think this -is--a lecture hall?” - -Since several others took up their grievances at this point, Pop and -Nat were compelled to desist and turn in. But Pop called across to -Nat that when the boss came back he was “goin’ to ask for a few days -leave an’ hunt Gus up.” Nat added he’d do the same and hunt Marino -down, and the whole room echoed this sentiment. The Pup had -succeeded in making himself uniformly unpopular during his stay at -the X Bar X. - -Early the next morning the ranch yard was the scene of a -consultation. Both Teddy and Roy felt it advisable to tell the -others of what had occurred the night before, so that they might be -on their guard and see that Marino kept his distance. Pop grunted -scornfully when Teddy told of the knife, and expressed himself -fluently concerning any one who was yellow enough to try to slip a -sticker into another. After Teddy had concluded his story, heads -were nodded sagely. - -Bug Eye, who was still among those present, declared as his opinion -that The Pup was nothing more nor less than a Black Hand. - -“With that name an’ carryin’ a dirk,” he demanded, “what else could -he be? I know them kind. Saw one in Frisco one time, an’ again in -Galveston. They’re all alike.” - -“Yore quite some traveled, ain’t you?” inquired Rad Sell -sarcastically. “Suppose you went in that Fishmobile of yourn.” - -“Naw, he walked,” Nat Raymond interrupted. “Ever see the soles of -his feet? All callous. Ain’t they, Bug Eye?” - -“Never mind that,” Roy said, suppressing a smile. “This is more -important. While dad’s away, Teddy and I have got to manage this -place, and we don’t want anything to go wrong. So if any one sees -Marino hanging around, tell him he’s not wanted. We don’t care for -snakes like that on our ranch--they’re likely to bite and poison -some one.” - -Teddy nodded in approval. - -“And also,” he added, “if you happen to see Gus--though I don’t -suppose you will--tell him to return. All is forgiven!” and the boy -grinned. “In the meantime there’s plenty to do. Nat, as I started to -tell you last night--” and Teddy went on explaining some details of -the day’s work. - -The crowd in the yard wandered off to go about their respective -tasks. Teddy and Roy were to ride to Eagles to see about some new -blankets and they turned to the corral to saddle Star and Flash. - -As they approached the railing, Teddy said to his brother: - -“Remember that horse I broke about a month ago--just before we went -on our little picnic to Thunder Canyon? The one that jumped the -fence with me?” - -“Sure, I remember him. Made a fine riding pony. Dad said he wouldn’t -trade him for any horse on the place--except, I imagine, General.” - -“Yea! Well, I want you to take a look at his left foreleg. Seems to -have some kind of a sore on it, and it won’t heal. I put ointment on -it last week, but it didn’t seem to help. Wait here, and I’ll get -him.” - -The boy opened the gate. At this time of year there were only a few -horses within the enclosure, and no steers, since all these were on -grazing ground. They would not be brought in until the round-up in -the late fall. - -Striding up to Flash, Teddy rubbed the pony’s nose with his hand and -gazed about him. Strangely enough, his eye did not catch the mount -he spoke of, and he looked more carefully among the other horses. -Still he could not see the bronco. - -“Hey, Roy!” he called. “Can you spot that pinto? Blamed if I can. I -must be getting blind.” - -For a long moment both boys swept the corral with their eyes. -Gradually they were beginning to realize the true state of affairs. - -“You say it,” Teddy begged. “Go ahead.” - -“I will--the pinto’s gone,” Roy declared grimly. “There’s no doubt -about it. He’s not here, and none of the boys have him out. Teddy, -he’s been stolen!” - -“An’ I know the waddie that took him!” Teddy burst out. “Last night! -Oh, what a clown I was not to stop The Pup when I had him instead of -letting him get away with a horse like that! Kick me, Roy--I deserve -it!” - -“You don’t know for sure,” Roy admonished. “Some one else may have -taken him--though it certainly does look suspicious. If we--” - -He was interrupted by his mother’s voice, calling from the front -porch. - -“Teddy! Roy!” Mrs. Manley exclaimed. “Come in at once! Something has -happened!” - - - - -CHAPTER VIII - -Follow Us - - -With a bound, the boys were out of the corral and running toward the -house. As they came closer they saw a look of anxiety on their -mother’s face. - -“What is it?” Roy shouted, not slacking his pace. “Is any one hurt?” - -“No, not that! But I just went to your father’s desk to get a -blotter from the drawer, and a large sum of money is missing! It was -taken from his desk last night!” - -The explanation of Mrs. Manley’s concern came as a relief, rather -than a shock, to Teddy and Roy. On that short journey from the -corral to the house, their minds had run the gamut of emotions--they -did not know what to expect. Since the true character of The Pup was -known to them, they had almost feared he had attempted to injure -some one within the house. - -“How much was it, Mother?” Roy asked, as he reached the porch. - -“About four hundred dollars. Your father drew it from the bank the -day before yesterday to pay the men with. He must have forgotten to -tell you about it, though he may have wanted to wait until he -returned before giving the boys their wages. Now it’s gone! The -drawer was forced and the money stolen. Do you think any of the -men--I don’t like to mention it, but--” - -“Don’t worry, Mom, none of the boys did it,” Teddy assured her. - -“We know who’s got it; but that won’t help much,” Roy said. - -“You do?” Mrs. Manley’s eyes expressed her surprise. “How do you -know?” - -“Because the money isn’t the only thing that’s missing. That pony -dad liked so well is gone, too.” - -“The one Belle’s been riding--the one you broke?” A frown came to -Mrs. Manley’s face. “Your father will be sorry to hear that. Next to -his own horse, he liked that pony better than any on the place. But -tell me--who took him? And who took the money?” - -“The Pup,” Roy declared, pressing his lips together. - -“Joe Marino! The man Gus rode with!” Mrs. Manley shook her head -sadly. “I’m very sorry. I was afraid he would cause trouble of some -sort after your father discharged him. But are you sure?” - -“I am!” Teddy exclaimed decidedly. “He came back last night, Mother. -I met him.” Wisely, the boy did not tell of his fight with the man. -“I told him to stay away from here, and, as I remember now, he was -near the corral when I caught him! He must have sneaked into dad’s -office, taken the money, and then he got the pony out. So-o-o -_that’s_ what he meant when he said his job here was finished!” -Teddy brought a fist down sharply into his open palm. “And I had him -in my hands! If I only had that chance over again, I’d certainly -make the most of it! Wonder how far away he is by now? Maybe we -could--” - -“Cool off,” Roy advised. “No use to beef about a thing that’s -already happened. The thing to do is to find Joe Marino.” - -“Are you certain it was he?” Mrs. Manley asked. - -“We sure are!” came from Teddy. “How about it, Roy? Wouldn’t you bet -your bottom dollar that The Pup did this?” - -Both his mother and Teddy waited for the reply. They had confidence -that Roy would not go off “half cocked,” a trait which Teddy had in -full measure. Besides this, with Mr. Manley gone, the mother and -younger brother leaned toward Roy as the natural head of the family. - -“Marino,” Roy said slowly, “is the thief, or I’m a ring-tailed -doodle bird.” - -“And there’s no two ways about it!” Teddy added. “Come on, -Roy--we’ll go get him! He’s got a payroll and a horse of ours!” - -“But, boys--” Mrs. Manley began, when Roy threw an arm -affectionately over her shoulder. - -“Don’t worry, Mom,” he interjected. “Dad told us to stick, and stick -we do until he sends for us, payroll or no payroll. Teddy, you fly -off the handle too fast. You know what the orders were.” - -“That’s right, too,” the younger lad said, a bit regretfully. “But -it sure does seem a shame to let a skunk get away so easily!” - -“He won’t get away,” Roy asserted. “We’ll telephone in to the -sheriff at Hawley to be on the watch, in case he went that way. Then -maybe we can reach Nick’s friend at Eagles--the puncher he talked to -from the Whirlpool River Ranch. If he’s a friend of Nick’s, he’ll -help us out. Then, when dad comes back, we can start on the hunt.” - -“Yea, but when’ll that be?” Teddy half grumbled. “A week, maybe. By -that time The Pup could be half way across the continent. Oh, I know -it’s the only thing to do,” he added quickly, as he saw Roy stare at -him. “But--oh, well, I guess you know how I feel!” - -“It wasn’t your fault at all, Teddy,” Mrs. Manley consoled. “How -could you know that Marino was here to steal?” - -“Aw, I might have guessed he’d try some stunt like that,” the boy -muttered. “After he--I mean when I saw him sneakin’ around. Well, we -live and learn. Anything else missing, Mother?” - -“I don’t believe so, and I certainly hope not,” Mrs. Manley -answered. “A horse and four hundred dollars are quite enough. Do you -think--oh, I can’t think--Gus--” - -“Not any!” Teddy exploded forcibly. “And that reminds me, Roy! That -conversation you heard behind the bunk-house! Marino was trying to -get Gus to go into this scheme with him and split the money. That’s -it, as sure as shooting! Nope, Mom, Gus had no finger in this! It -was Marino, all alone. I’ll lay anything on that.” - -“You’re probably right, Teddy,” Roy agreed, his face clearing. “At -least it’s an explanation of what I heard. Of course we can’t be -sure of that, though it sounds likely. The Pup may have had another -idea, and just formed the plan to rob our place on the spur of the -moment when he heard dad was away. Come on, let’s take a look at the -desk. That may tell us something.” - -When they reached Mr. Manley’s office they saw in a moment that the -drawer of the desk had been pryed open with some sort of knife, and -the lock sprung. There were marks--small cuts--about the woodwork on -the edge of the desk. As Roy saw these, he looked at Teddy -significantly, but said nothing. He did not want his mother to know -of the knife episode. - -A raised window on the side indicated how the intruder had gained -entrance. Such was the faith that Mr. Manley had in his men that he -never bothered to lock up at night, and this was the first time in -all the years he had been the owner of the X Bar X that his trust -had been violated. Perhaps it was carrying things to extremes to -allow a large sum of money to remain unprotected, but “the boss” was -ever an unreliable business man. It was this very quality which so -endeared him to his family and to his associates--the quality of his -lovable childishness. Yet there were those who could tell of another -nature which lay buried beneath this exterior--a nature which men of -evil character had learned to fear. When aroused, the boss of the X -Bar X was a “fightin’ fool,” as Pop expressed it. - -Realizing that there was nothing more to be learned within the -office, Roy and Teddy returned to the ranch yard and informed the -men of what had occurred. There was a quick rush for “shootin’ -irons,” which had to be forcibly quelled. There were many saddened -faces when Roy told them that they could not start in immediate -pursuit of the marauder, but must wait for the return of the boss. - -“I hate to hang around here as much as you do,” he finished. “But -dad’ll be back soon, and then we’ll have our inning. There’s a bare -chance that some one else may pick up The Pup. If that happens, -we’ll be saved the trouble--although it would almost be a pleasure,” -and his lips shut tightly. - -“An’ we ain’t to do nothin’?” Pop Burns asked wistfully. - -“Not yet awhile. We can’t. If dad were only here, we could get up a -gang and go after him. But we’ve got to stay on the place. That was -the order, an’ I aim to see it’s enforced. Of course if when you are -on range you should see The Pup, well--” - -“That’s enough, Roy,” Nat interrupted feelingly. “We’ll do the rest. -There ain’t no need for you to elucidate. But aside from that, if -you say we stick on the ranch, stick we do. But I hope the boss gets -back soon. Marino--the polecat! Rustlin’ one of our best horses! The -ole--” and Nat proceeded to lay bare the secrets of The Pup’s life -as he understood them. - -The first excitement of the discovery over, the ranch settled down -to its usual workaday tasks. There was much to be done, and the men -were soon absorbed in their labor. There are dull times about a -ranch, but the early fall is not one of them, and thus it was that -when a rider, dusty, hot, and tired, loped into the ranch yard he -found it deserted. The only person in sight was Sing Lung, who sat -in the doorway of the cook house enjoying the morning sun, and -probably dreaming about the pleasanter and more picturesque lands -across the sea. But when he saw the horseman, a grin came to his -face and he waved a hand. - -“’Lo, Nick,” he beamed. “Why you come back quick? Cows all fixee, -maybe yes?” - -“Maybe no,” Nick answered shortly, “Rustle me some grub, pronto, -Sing. Where’s Roy an’ Teddy?” - -“Horse pen, me t’ink. You find?” - -With a grateful sigh, Nick slid from his horse and set out for the -corral. - -“I been ridin’ most of the night,” he sang out over his shoulder, -“so let that grub be early and plenty.” - -He found the boys engaged in replacing one of the corral rails. Roy -held one end of the new bar in place and Teddy was about to raise -the other when he saw the man on foot. - -“Nick!” he exclaimed, and dropped the rail. “What in thunder--” - -“Left yore dad last night late,” Nick interrupted wearily, “an’ rode -like a fool to get here. I got a message for you.” - -He reached in his vest pocket and drew forth a soiled paper. Looking -at it with a glassy stare for a moment, he passed it over to Roy. -Wonderingly, the boy took it, and as Nick flung himself full length -upon the grass he opened it and read: - -“Roy and Teddy: - -“Got in bad jam. There’s been a slide near Whirlpool River, and the -cattle are in danger. Need your help. Take two men and come down the -river in a canoe, pronto. Follow us. Got to get the cows out of -there. Nick is foreman--he stays. Suggest that Bug Eye, if he’s -still there, come with you, and Pop. Only hurry up. - -“Dad.” - - - - -CHAPTER IX - -The Water Trail - - -To Teddy’s excited questions, Nick gave only mumbled replies, and -waved his hand protestingly. - -When Roy bent down and raised him to a sitting position he declared -he knew nothing more than what was in the letter, except that a -wandering horseman had told of a slide near Whirlpool River, which -threatened to force the cattle into the water, should it reoccur, -and would the boys “please give the bronc some water.” This was -attended to, and the boys got ready to start. - -Nick came to life suddenly at Sing Lung’s cry of “come an’ get ’um,” -and started lurchingly for the mess house. After he was stoked with -food and coffee, he aroused himself to an interest in life, and -where he was taciturn before, he was a veritable spring of -information now. The food acted as a stimulant, after his long fast -and hard ride, and he talked willingly. - -Teddy and Roy, eager as they were to set out, felt it would be worth -their while to delay long enough to hear Nick’s story, so they -waited for him to light a cigarette, settle himself comfortably on a -bunk, and commence. - -“We struck camp about seven last night,” Nick said, blowing out a -swirling cloud of smoke. “The goin’ had been bad, on account of the -rains, an’ we didn’t make such good time, ’cause the boss wanted to -save the broncs. We hit that place on the other side of Harver’s -Gully--forget the name of it--’bout twenty miles west of the gulch. -Then we got set for the night. - -“Long about nine o’clock, just when Slim Holiday was startin’ one of -them dirges he calls a song, we hears a noise an’ up rides a hombre -on a pony that looked like it was more use as a hat-rack than a -horse. This waddy tells us something that sure makes us sit up an’ -take notice.” - -“The slide?” Teddy interrupted. - -“Check! He says the whole top of Friendly Mountain has shifted, an’ -part of it’s slid down into the valley almost to the edge of -Whirlpool River. Says he saw it happen, an’ the rest of the mountain -is likely to go any day now. Says if it does, it’ll about block up -the river.” - -“Just where on the river is this?” Roy asked excitedly. “That river -is some long, runs into Thunder Canyon, I think. The slide may not -be near our cattle.” - -“May not, an’ then again it may. That’s the way yore dad feels about -it. Last we heard of that bunch of dogies they was near Friendly -Mountain. They may be there yet, or they may have wandered Pete -knows where. But we can’t take no chances. We got to see that the -cows get out quick. Yore dad says the pick of the whole bunch is in -that herd.” - -“They are, too,” Teddy mused. “All our best short-horns. Was dad -worried, Nick?” - -“Well, he wasn’t any too easy in his mind. So he roots me out to -ride back--which I done. Yep, which I done.” Nick’s head started to -nod, and Teddy motioned toward the bunk he was sitting on. Gently -the two boys deposited the puncher on the bed, took his still -smoking cigarette from his fingers, and left him to shake the -rafters with healthy snores. - -“I don’t like the looks of this at all,” Roy declared, as soon as -they reached the yard. “I kind of hate to leave mother alone with -Marino around. If he should come back--” - -“I wouldn’t worry about that,” Teddy assured him. “Marino isn’t -going to show his face around here for some time to come. And then, -too, Nick will be here. Mother will be all right. She depends on -Nick--and he’s a good man. Now we’ve got to tell her, and find Bug -Eye and Pop. I suppose Bug Eye will want to go in that Fishmobile of -his--but not with me. Suppose you see mother while I find the -others?” - -Mrs. Manley took the news calmly. Nell and Ethel were disappointed -that the boys were going to leave, but at Belle’s insistence they -promised to remain until their return. - -“Bring back some fish,” Belle suggested. “Some trout, if you can.” - -“If we bring back any fish, they’ll be the kind that walk on land,” -Roy declared grimly. His mind flew to The Pup, and he wondered if -there was a chance of meeting him. Then, with a laugh, he dismissed -the thought. “That would be the kind of thing you read about, but -never happens,” he decided. “I reckon we’ll never see him again, nor -our money or horse either.” - -Teddy’s idea was to bring the heavy canoe, which lay under a shed in -the rear of the yard, to the water by one of the ranch trucks. Both -the boys had often been on the river before in this canoe, but never -had they been as far as the rapids, which gave the stream its name. -The part that flowed by the ranch was broad and peaceful, and -continued this way for some fifteen miles. Then, like a beast -suddenly released from a cage, it became a roaring, whirling -torrent, barely navigable, and dangerous always. It was down this -stream, and past these rapids, that Roy and Teddy had to go to reach -the cattle. - -When Bug Eye and Pop heard the news, they began preparations -immediately. Pop examined the bottom of the canoe with minute care, -he and Bug Eye going over every seam, for this was the boat to which -they were to trust their lives. Bug Eye had received word by phone -from Pete Ball that he was not needed for a time at the 8 X 8, and -that Mr. Manley was welcome to his services. By one o’clock -everything was in order. - -Roy, after several attempts, succeeded in awaking Nick for a few -moments, and under the boy’s eyes the puncher wrote his instructions -on a slip of paper, for Roy knew in his tired state he would never -remember them. This over, Nick murmured something that may have been -Chinese, but that sounded faintly like “good luck,” and, turning -over, resumed his interrupted slumbers. - -Jim Casey was to drive the truck, containing the canoe, to the -river. All of them were needed to lift it in place on the vehicle, -so heavy was it, but at last it was in and securely lashed to -prevent it from jolting. The rest of the stuff, including food and -blankets, were piled in the front, to be unloaded and put into the -canoe when the river was reached. - -Mrs. Manley, Belle, and the two visitors watched the start from the -porch. Affectionately the mother kissed her sons good-bye and -breathed a prayer for their safety. She knew that the journey they -were about to undertake was dangerous in the extreme, yet she never -uttered one word of protest. It was necessary that they go--their -father had called for them. And, as she waved good-bye, she smiled -cheerfully and bravely. These were her sons--they would come back as -they had always done, successful, unharmed. Yet strive as she would, -the mother could not keep a tiny lump from coming into her throat. - -The truck containing the five men--Teddy, Roy, Bug Eye, Pop, and -Casey, the driver, reached the river in half an hour. Carefully the -canoe was lifted from the platform and carried to the water’s edge. - -“Now!” Roy grunted, and they swung it into the stream. Eagerly they -bent over, watching the bottom with anxious eyes. For a moment they -waited. - -“Not a drop!” Teddy exulted. “You did a good job, Pop. Nary a leak. -Hope she stays that way, and I guess she will. It’s a good boat. All -right, Jim. Let’s get the rest of the stuff out. Then you can mosey -back. Let Nick sleep as long as he wants to--he’s had a hard ride. -And tell Belle she’ll have to ride to Eagles herself for that whip I -promised her unless she wants to wait until I get back. It’s at the -express office now. Wait--take that roll of blankets first, and -we’ll stow ’em at the bow where they’ll stay dry.” - -The canoe was soon loaded and ready to start. Roy and Bug Eye were -to paddle first, while Teddy and Pop sat in the middle. - -“So long!” Jim called. “If you see The Pup tell him we been lookin’ -for him!” - -“Now why should we see The Pup?” Roy asked of no one in particular, -and dipped his paddle deep into the water. “Although I was thinking -the same thing a while ago. Pipe dreams, I guess. What do you say, -Bug Eye? Let’s hit it up. Hu, hu, hu, hu....” - -The boat glided downstream, both paddlers stroking in unison to -Roy’s grunted chanty. The gentle current added to their speed, and -they went along at a good rate. On either side of the river, willows -trailed their drooping branches into the water and afforded a -grateful shade from the midday sun. Roy, seated in the rear of the -craft, steered nearer the edge to take advantage of this protection. - -To the left, many miles from the river, but because of its hugeness -seeming almost to border it, rose the highest peak in that part of -the country. Its top was capped with eternal snow and framed in a -wreath of clouds--a picture to make even the most indifferent heart -beat faster. The sparkling water of the stream reflected the sun -like a polished mirror. After half an hour of paddling, Roy stopped -for a moment and shaded his eyes with his hand. - -“She curves around here some place, doesn’t she?” he asked. “I don’t -exactly remember--it’s a long time since I’ve been down this far.” - -“If by ‘she’ you mean the river, it does,” Bug Eye grinned, turning -around slightly. “It swings to the left, then it’s straight for a -long stretch before the rough water starts. Golly, it’s almost -smooth enough here to try my Fishmobile! Wish we could have brung -it--I mean brought it.” - -Some one had lately placed into Bug Eye’s hands a copy of “Correct -English as Used by Gentlemen,” and since then he had laboriously -tried to pattern his speech after the forms advocated by the book. -Thus far he had not had much success, most of the time being too -lazy to retrace his words. - -“You know how long that Fishmobile would last?” Teddy laughed. -“About five minutes--if it didn’t fall to pieces before then. Say, -Pop, have you ever shot the rapids below here?” - -The veteran puncher nodded solemnly. Seated on the bottom of the -canoe with his long legs curled uncomfortably about the bundle of -blankets and his bald head exposed to the rays of the sun, Pop Burns -presented a strange sight. A canoe is no place for a man who appears -uneasy unless he’s straddling a bronco. - -“I bin down twice,” Pop replied. “Once we got spilled--see that -scar?” - -He bent over, exposing a white line on the top of his head. - -“Where I hit a rock,” he explained laconically. “But we had a small -boat then, and she wasn’t well balanced. With this thing, now, we -got a good chance. She’s heavy, an’ we got lots of weight on the -bottom. But even at that, it ain’t gonna be no picnic.” - -“Isn’t,” Bug Eye corrected. “We’ll make it though, Pop. We got to -make it. Yore boss wants to get those cattle out quick. We can land -an’ see can we scare up some broncs. Can’t do a thing on foot. How -long you calcalate it’ll be before yore dad shows up, Roy?” - -“Well, we’ll probably hit Trummer’s range sometime to-morrow or the -next day. Dad had a start on us of a day. That ought to bring him -there soon after we arrive. The land route is much longer, on -account of having to skirt the mountains. But dad’s a hard rider, -and so are the men with him. I have a hunch they’ll make it almost -as soon as we shall.” - -“You figuring on borrowing broncs from Jake Trummer?” Teddy asked. - -“Well, if he wants us to get the cows off his range he’s got to help -us out that much, anyhow. Besides, if that story about the landslide -is true, he’ll have his hands full with his own cattle, although his -herd may not be near the place where the slide occurred. Something -tells me the bird who told that tale exaggerated more than a little. -Still, dad believed him, so there may be something in it. We can’t -afford to take a chance. Say, here’s a peach of a place to stop. How -about eats?” - -There was a general assent to this proposition, and Roy steered into -a little cove. - -“That was a nice, pleasant ride,” Teddy reflected as he seized a -bundle of foodstuffs. “If it was all like that, I wouldn’t kick. But -wait till to-morrow! If we don’t have our hands full then, I’m a -ring-tailed doodle bird!” - - - - -CHAPTER X - -A Figure among the Trees - - -Their meal was rather a sketchy one, for the men all felt that time -was precious and that to delay longer than was absolutely necessary -lessened, by just that much, their chances of saving their cattle. -Nevertheless, they ate heartily, though hurriedly, and when once -more they were in the canoe, with Teddy and Pop paddling, Roy gave a -sigh of relief. - -“Feel like a new man,” he murmured. “Now the thing to do is to give -the new man some food, I suppose, but I’ll postpone that for awhile. -Glad you’re doing the paddling, Teddy. I hate to work right after a -meal.” - -“You might leave off those last four words and be nearer the truth,” -his brother grinned. “Me, I like it! Helps the food to digest. -Increases the salivary activity, and, by exciting the interior of -the diaphragm, it adds to--” - -“Chuck it,” Roy interrupted calmly. “You’re talking Chocktaw. Here’s -that bend you spoke of, Bug Eye.” - -Before them the river curved gently, sweeping through a broad lane -of grasses and trees. The current was swifter here, and Pop, who was -in the rear, and hence occupied the position of steerer, trailed his -paddle in the water and found that the boat sped along as fast as -though he were paddling. - -“A taste of what’s comin’,” he declared. “The banks are a little -narrower below here, an’ that’s what makes the current faster. But -that don’t mean we won’t have no more work, Teddy,” as he saw that -the boy had followed his example and allowed the stream to carry the -boat. “It broadens out pretty soon, an’ then we hit it up again.” - -“Don’t worry--I know that,” Teddy returned. “Roy and I have both -been down this far, but not for a long time. But this curve is -familiar. Golly, it sure is pretty around here!” - -Silently the boy gazed ahead, resting his paddle across the canoe. -The scene was truly magnificent. The sun, past its zenith now, threw -flecks of gold on the water as it shone through the trees. Fleecy -clouds drifted slowly overhead. The willows nodded sleepily, as a -soft breeze stirred them. - -“I could enjoy this if we weren’t in such a hurry,” Teddy sighed. -Then he turned to Roy and grinned. “This is soft for you, hey, Roy? -Kind of beats a sunset, doesn’t it?” - -“Kind of,” Roy answered absently. His eyes were dreamy, and as Teddy -saw them he winked at Bug Eye. - -“‘This is the forest primeval. The murmuring pines and the -hemlocks,’” he began to quote softly, then suddenly gave a yell. -“Hey! It’s morning! Wake up!” - -“What?” Roy stared at his brother stupidly. Then a sheepish grin -came over his face. “All right, you Indian! I’ll get you for that. -But I sure was day-dreaming. Guess it was that meal.” - -“Uh-huh,” Teddy grunted, expressing his contempt of such subterfuge. - -As the boat shot downstream, Pop Burns cast an appraising eye -shoreward. The foliage was especially thick at this point, almost -concealing the hint of mountains which rose back of the pebbly beach -line. The puncher thought that if a man wanted to make a getaway -after a crime, he would surely take this route. Unless by some -chance the pursuers stumbled on the fugitive, there would be very -little chance of finding him. - -“If he hugged the river, he could travel for miles without bein’ -seen,” Pop muttered to himself, and squinted again toward the bank. -“But I suppose he wouldn’t have sense enough to do that. More than -likely, if a rustler wanted to dig out for another country, he’d -take an overland route and have to ride like all get-out to keep -ahead. An’ if he wanted to, he could mosey along this bank an’ take -his time. Then, when he got to where he wanted, he could cut for it. -Seems that when a man takes to stealin’ an’ such like he loses what -little brains he ever had.” - -Strangely enough, thoughts of this same nature were revolving in -Teddy’s mind as his paddle dipped into the water. But they were more -definite and were centered about a certain man. That man was The -Pup. When they had received word that they were to leave the ranch -and follow their father, the boy had been nervous for fear Marino -might return and, out of revenge, try to do some damage to the place -or its occupants. Yet Roy had said there was not much danger of -this--that The Pup was miles away by this time. Surely if Roy--he of -the careful, “mature” judgment--was satisfied that the home folks -were safe, then Teddy had no cause for worry. Nick knew about -Marino, and knew he was a character to be watched. Nick would see to -it that Marino had his fangs drawn if ever he ventured to show his -face at the X Bar X again. - -Teddy recalled the long knife with which Marino had attacked him, -and the boy could not repress an involuntary shudder. Suppose The -Pup, fired with liquor, should return some night and seek entrance -to the ranch house? The men would be some three hundred yards away -in their own sleeping shack. Could they--could Nick--hear a call? - -Unconsciously the boy’s muscles tightened and he drove his paddle in -more forcibly, sending a shower of spray over his brother, who was -seated on the bottom of the canoe behind him. - -“Hey, take it easy!” Roy yelled. He brushed the water from the back -of his neck and demanded: “Why so strong all of a sudden, Teddy?” - -“Just thinking,” Teddy murmured. Roy got a side view of his -brother’s face as the boy turned his body at the end of the stroke, -and the older lad frowned. Was Teddy getting the “willies” now? -There must have been some reason for those set lines around the -mouth and those tiny knots of muscle just above the jaw bone. Roy -knew his brother well enough to be sure that the younger lad’s -thoughts were reflected in his face as though it were a mirror. - -“What’s on your mind, boy?” Roy asked softly. - -“Nothing--yes there is, too!” Teddy burst out. He ceased from his -labor and rested the dripping paddle on the bow of the canoe. “I’m -worried about mother and Belle and the others. Where do you suppose -The Pup is now?” - -“Headin’ for the Border, an’ goin’ strong!” Bug Eye interrupted. -“That waddy won’t let no grass grow under his feet. He’s afraid he -might be pushin’ it up a little later if he does. Yore dad ain’t got -much use fer sneak thieves an’ rustlers.” - -“You mean he wouldn’t stay in this part of the country?” Teddy asked -eagerly. - -“Not a chance,” Roy answered. “Is there, Pop? Don’t you think The -Pup will head south and try to make the Border?” - -“That’s my idea of it,” the veteran said decidedly. He mopped the -top of his shiny head with a huge red handkerchief. “This is some -hot work! Yep, I reckon Marino is pretty scarce around here now. -Why, Teddy? Why was you askin’? Hopin’ to run acrost him?” - -“Not any,” the boy said shortly, resuming his paddling. “But--well, -you know how I got this.” He drew from his belt the knife he had -forced from The Pup’s hand when he had met him near the corral. At -the last moment, impelled by a motive he himself could not explain, -the boy had brought the weapon with him. Now he turned it over and -gazed at the initials burned in the handle. “The man who carries one -of these is the kind you need eyes in the back of your head to -watch. And I was afraid he might come back to the ranch some night, -loaded and sore. Nick might not be handy. I wish--” - -“Teddy, believe me, there’s not a chance in the world of that,” Roy -said earnestly. He sat up straighter, and twisted around so he could -see his brother. “You know how I feel about those things. In fact, I -guess you’ve laughed at me plenty for being an old maid. But in this -instance, I’m not worried. There are five men left to take care of -the place. I told Nick to let the work ride till we came back, and -to stick close to the ranch house. I told him if Belle or Ethel or -Nell go riding, to be sure to have a man or two trail along. There’s -to be a guard awake through the night, wandering around the place. -He’ll sleep in the day time. Didn’t know all that, did you?” and Roy -laughed. - -“Well, to tell the truth,” he went on, “I didn’t want to be kidded -about it, so I kept it quiet. But now that I see you’ve got the -fever yourself,” and Roy grinned again, “I’ll relieve your mind.” - -“And believe me, you have!” Teddy exclaimed fervently. “Roy, if ever -I kid you again about being too careful, just remind me of this! -Baby! You know, as I was paddling along there, it struck me all of a -sudden. Like a cold shower! I started to think, what if The Pup -comes back and all the boys are out of reach? And golly, I began to -get the fidgets! I didn’t want to tell you, because I know when you -start to worry you sure do a good job of it. But, by jingo, you did -your worrying ahead of time, which is the right way. Woosh! I feel -better. Funny how you get nervous all of a sudden like that, isn’t -it? All right, Pop, let’s go! Now we can consider the cattle--and -we’ll have plenty to think about there, let me tell you! Come on, -Pop! Hit it up! _One_, two, three, four! _One_, two, three, four! -Yay! Look at her travel!” - -The shore slid by rapidly, and the water started to boil under the -bow of the canoe. Pop, in the stern, wrinkled his face into a grin. -Did this youngster think he could turn the boat on him? The old -puncher dug his paddle deep into the water, and his shoulders moved -rhythmically. Teddy was hard pushed to keep up with the old man, so -powerful were the veteran’s strokes, and as the current was swifter -here, the boat seemed fairly to skim over the water, heavy as it -was. - -“All right, men!” Roy called out. “You’re doing fine! We’re creeping -up. Another mile to go now. We’ve left Yale behind, and we’re -passing Harvard.” He began to sway his body back and forward, in the -manner of a coxswain of a racing shell. “Yo, yo, yo, yo--” - -Suddenly he stopped. He had been facing the shore, and now he -reached forward and seized Teddy’s right arm. The boy yelled, -floundered, and the boat swung around. - -“Roy, you big--” he began, then hesitated as he saw his brother’s -face. - -Roy’s eyes had narrowed to two hazel slits. His forehead was creased -with a frown. His underjaw shot forward ever so slightly. He pointed -silently. His grip on Teddy’s arm tightened. - -The boy gazed at the shore, puzzled as to the reason of his -brother’s queer actions. For a moment he could make out nothing -except the dense trees and brush bordering the bank. - -Then, suddenly, he started. His face grew white. Unconsciously his -hand slid to his belt and seized the butt of his gun. - -“The Pup!” Teddy gasped. “The Pup, or I’m a ring-tailed doodle bird! -And he’s got our pony with him! Come on, Roy! Let’s get him!” - - - - -CHAPTER XI - -A Night in the Woods - - -“To the shore, Pop!” Roy yelled, realizing that The Pup had seen -them and it would be useless to hope to catch him unawares. “Wait, -Teddy--” He saw that the boy had drawn his gun and that his eyes -were blazing. “Don’t shoot! You may hit the horse! And, anyway, we -don’t want to kill the skunk! We want to capture him, if we can.” - -Unfortunately their craft was almost directly in the middle of the -stream, some two hundred feet from the shore. The figure on -horseback had disappeared, but Roy hoped that, due to the tangle of -brush, Marino might not be able to retreat before they could land. -Pop set his teeth and leaned on his paddle, and Teddy did the same. -But they were not working together, and the boat started to swing -crazily. - -“Wait till I get in with you, Pop!” Teddy gasped. “This blame -current! It sure is strong!” - -Gradually the canoe neared the shore. But by that time all four -realized that their attempt was doomed to failure. The Pup had -surely seen them and had got away. - -“I guess we lose,” Roy sighed, while he mopped his face with his -handkerchief, for Teddy’s efforts had splashed him considerably. -“Let up, boys. No use to land now. Besides, those rocks would make -hash of the boat.” He pointed to some sharp-edged boulders along the -bank. “No soap. What a fine time to be in the middle of a river! Bet -The Pup is snickering up his sleeve by this time. It’s a wonder he -didn’t wave good-bye at us,” and Roy laughed bitterly. - -“Merry Christmas!” Bug Eye remarked, and looked about him comically. -“I am still among those present. Now, if it ain’t too much trouble, -will you kindly explain this muddle to a poor man what ain’t got his -right health?” - -“Do you mean to say you didn’t see him?” Teddy asked in amazement. - -“Who? The Pup? I seen nobody, an’ very little of him. I was sittin’ -here peaceful-like, maybe dozin’ a bit, as boys will do, when all of -a sudden I hears a yell, gets a free shower bath, an’ wakes up to -see Teddy an’ Pop paddlin’ like a couple of crazy men. Then I hears -some one say ‘The Pup,’ an’ I looks, but don’t see a soul. Now, I -ask you: what happened?” - -“Why, we saw Joe Marino!” Roy exclaimed excitedly. “And he was on -the horse he stole from our corral! I spotted him first, and tipped -off Teddy. We tried to make the shore, but the current was too -swift. So I guess he’s plenty far by this time. What a break!” - -“Yo’re sure it was him?” Bug Eye asked curiously. - -“Positive!” Teddy declared. “I saw him as plain as I see you now. He -was on our bronc, facing the river. Probably just watered the horse. -Then, when he saw us he turned and beat it--disappeared like a -shadow. Pop, you saw him, didn’t you?” - -The old puncher nodded forcibly. - -“Sure did,” he agreed. “But I was too blame busy to say anything. I -had all I could do to try an’ keep this fool boat straight, an’ I -didn’t make out so well at that. We’re a bunch of dubs, I reckon,” -he admitted reluctantly. - -“Well, if yo’re sure you saw him, why don’t you land an’ have a -look?” Bug Eye inquired eagerly. - -Teddy snorted. - -“What for? Just to see the scenery? Marino is gone by now. We -haven’t as much of a chance as a fish on a desert of finding him.” - -“Let’s see! Ain’t that what some one said a while ago?” came from -Bug Eye. “Seems to me I heard a voice say he would try fer the -Border, an’ that this part of the country would see him no more,” -and he looked quizzically at Pop. - -“Dry up,” Pop said succinctly. “We all make mistakes. But if you -want to, Roy, we’ll land an’ take a look. Think it would do any -good?” - -“Not a bit,” Roy decided. “We’d only waste our time. I wonder if -that waddy could have been following us?” - -“Hardly, if he didn’t know we were here,” Teddy replied. “And it’s a -cinch we surprised him, because he ducked like a scared rabbit. -Nope, we just happened to run across him, that’s all. If we had only -been on land!” - -“If the cow hadn’t stopped to chase a fly off her back, the train -wouldn’t have hit her,” Roy retorted facetiously. “Suppose we had -caught The Pup? What would we have done with him?” - -“Plenty,” Teddy answered. “Gotten some of dad’s four hundred -smackies back, anyway. He can’t have spent it all this soon. Chances -are, he’s got most of it with him.” - -“What he ain’t spent fer booze,” Bug Eye interjected contemptuously. -“The Pup ain’t worth the powder to blow him up, though I’d chip in -my little bit to stand part of the expense if any one wanted to try -it,” he chuckled. “Well, I guess you can kiss the money goodbye, -Roy. An’ the bronc too. Whatever you say about The Pup, he sure can -ride, an’ he’ll be ridin’ fer election by now. You boys tired -paddlin’? I’ll spell one of yuh, if yuh wants me to.” - -Pop accepted his offer, and once more the canoe slid on toward the -rapids, still many miles downstream. There was much talk of the -possibility of seeing The Pup again, and Teddy was in favor of -unlimbering one of the rifles that lay in the bottom of the boat on -the chance. But Roy vetoed this idea, saying it was very necessary -that they keep the guns dry and clean. - -“Those rifles are our dinner-checks, you know,” he added. “When we -land, we’ve got to look lively and do a bit of hunting if we want to -eat. Sun’s almost down. We ought to make camp shortly. Soon as you -see a likely spot, Bug Eye, head for it.” - -There was a run of some fifteen minutes while not a word was spoken. -The only sound was the regular dip, dip, dip of the paddles, -propelling the canoe onward. Pop, the extremist, was either so -talkative that he’d “gab the ear off a brass monkey,” to use Nick -Looker’s expression, or else he kept strict silence. Bug Eye was -content to dream of the possibilities of his Fishmobile, and Teddy -was wondering how his father was making out. - -“They ought to be about in a line with us,” the boy thought, “though -far back behind those mountains. Hope they reach the cattle about -the time we get there. If that herd has done much wandering--” He -shook his head dubiously. - -If they had traveled that far off their own range, there was no -telling how much farther they would go. Teddy hoped they would -travel beyond the danger of the landslide the stranger had told -about. - -Roy’s thoughts were in a rather chaotic condition. The discovery of -The Pup had bothered him more than he cared to admit. Why was it he -was headed toward the Whirlpool River Ranch--Jake Trummer’s place? -Of course, it might be that he took that route because it offered -the greatest protection. Unconsciously Roy echoed Pop Burns’ -thoughts, and decided that the heavy brush along the river would -certainly be ideal for the concealment of a fugitive. - -Presently his cogitations were interrupted by Bug Eye, who called -out: - -“How about this place ahead? Me, I’m gettin’ hungry! All right, -Roy?” - -“Sure, I guess so.” Roy gazed at the small cove, then nodded. “Fine, -Bug Eye. Get her up close, and I’ll hop out and pull the canoe up. -Steady--” - -He leaped to the bank and grasped the bow of the craft. This he held -while the others stood up and tossed the blankets, food, and rifles -on the shore. Then the canoe was drawn up until it was nearly out of -water. - -“She stood up well,” Teddy remarked, looking down at the boat. -“To-morrow will tell. We’ll hit the rapids then, and give the ole -raft a good try-out. Oh, baby, I’m stiff!” He stretched high and -wide. “I’d hate to live in a canoe.” - -“I’d hate to live in a suitcase, too, but why worry about things -like that?” Roy laughed. “Here, you navigator, see what you find.” -He handed his brother a rifle. “If you catch anything less than -three inches, throw ’em back.” - -“Now, by golly, that’s an idea!” Teddy exclaimed. “Fishing with a -rifle. I’ve heard of it, but I’ve never seen it done. I’d like to -try it.” - -“How do you mean?” Pop asked interestedly, ceasing from his labors -of untying the blanket roll. - -“Why, shoot the fish!” - -The old man cackled sarcastically. - -“You heard of it, hey? Well, I’ve heard of a willyloo bird, too, but -I never seen any. But go right ahead. Have yore fun.” - -“Just to show you it _can_ be done, I will!” Teddy declared, and -strode resolutely to the water’s edge. “What would you like, trout -or pickerel?” - -“Chocolate.” Bug Eye responded, with a grin. “Let ’er ride, Teddy.” - -The boy peered keenly down at the stream. The others grouped -themselves eagerly around Teddy, while the sun, almost at the -horizon, threw a cloth of gold upon the water. - -Suddenly Teddy saw a silver flash about five feet out. He brought -the gun to his shoulder and took careful aim. - -Crack! - -“Get him?” Pop asked excitedly, forgetting his former declaration of -unbelief. - -“Wait a minute,” Teddy grinned. “Give me time. There--what’s that?” - -He pointed toward a spot a little out from where they were standing. -Bug Eye gave a yell. - -“A fish, sure as shootin’! An’ dead! Teddy, yo’re a wonder! I’ll get -that one for you!” Shoes and all, he waded into the stream and -seized the trout that floated on the surface of the river. - -“Boy, it’s a wonder!” Pop exclaimed, as Bug Eye held the fish up for -inspection. The veteran rancher gazed at Teddy and shook his head. -“One too many for me,” he muttered. “You win, Teddy!” - -“Golly, it did work, didn’t it?” the young lad marveled, touching -his prize. “What do you think of that, Roy?” - -“I think you’re the luckiest boy in seven counties,” his brother -laughed. “But, anyway, we’ve got our supper, and we’ll give you -credit, Ted. Hail to the chief!” and he bowed low. “May he continue -to have much success in his chosen career.” - -“It’s the concussion,” Teddy remarked, apropos of nothing. “The -bullet hits the water, and the shock stuns the fish. At least that’s -the technical explanation of the phenomenon,” and he pretended to -choke over the long words. “But I suppose it’s useless to tell you -birds that. Come on, let’s eat.” - -Had it not been for the fact that the mission before them was of -such a weighty nature, the memory of that supper underneath the sky -on the banks of the river would have remained in the minds of Teddy -and Roy as one of the happiest they had ever enjoyed. But they could -not entirely throw off the responsibility that burdened them, and -behind all the jests that enlivened the meal was a feeling that this -was superficial, and, at most, a respite. Still, worry does not sit -long on young shoulders, and the occasion was a jolly one. - -Supper over, they saw to it that the boat was safe from possible -attacks by the turbulent river. Then, wrapping themselves tightly in -their blankets, the four cast themselves down upon nature’s bed. The -light from their dying campfire flickered eerily, casting strange -shadows. Above them the wind caressed the tree tops, humming or -whistling as trees will. - -And far down the stream, under these same stars, rode a man with a -haunted look on his face--a man on a stolen pony and with four -hundred dollars in bills in his pocket. - -He heard no whispering winds, saw no stars; the river to him was no -friend, nor could he find comfort in the prospect of a camp by the -side of a stream. - -But he soon must stop, for even he must rest and give respite to the -wearily lagging pony. - - - - -CHAPTER XII - -Voices in the Night - - -During the night, Roy tossed about restlessly, and once he sat up, -under the impression that some one had come upon them. He peered -about him and listened intently, but could not place the sound which -had awakened him. Finally, with a grunt of contempt at his own -nervousness, he rolled over and closed his eyes, at once sinking -into a more restful slumber, which lasted until the sun was again -warming the languid world. This time, when he awoke, he sprang to -his feet and threw the blanket from him quickly. - -There was a method in this. The insect tribes of the woods find a -blanket, inhabited by a sleeping human, a cosy place to spend the -night, and frequently a camper will discover a strange collection of -crawling things sharing his covering. Thus, having little fondness -for snakes or spiders, Roy tossed the blanket to the ground with -some haste, lest the guest intrude further and stay for breakfast. -He bent over the cloth to see what he had gathered, but found -nothing more than a few beetles and a single, undersized scorpion. -He shook himself well, tossed the blanket on a tree limb to air, and -called the others. - -Teddy, arousing himself gradually, “to avoid sudden shock,” as he -explained with a grin, walked toward the canoe. - -“Francois, my orange juice,” he muttered sleepily, and, reaching -under the seat, pulled forth a can of beans. This was opened with -the aid of a revolver barrel, and the contents were soon being -heated in a pan held over the fire by two green sticks. The four -made a most satisfying breakfast, and, after piling their belongings -once more into the craft, set off again down the river. - -“Hear anything last night?” Roy, who, together with Teddy, was -paddling, asked casually. - -“Not me,” Teddy answered forcibly, if not grammatically. “This baby -slept like the well known rock. Why?” - -“Oh, nothing--only I thought I did. I woke up with a start, some -time in the night, and sat up. But I may have been dreaming. Anyway, -if it was some one sneaking around, he didn’t disturb us.” - -“It would have taken a cannon to wake me up,” Bug Eye declared, -yawning and dipping his hand into the water. “Boy, when I sleeps, I -sleeps, an’ no mistake. Who did you think it was, Roy, The Pup?” - -“Had no idea,” Roy answered. “I dropped off again right afterwards. -Pop, do we reach the rapids to-day?” - -“We should,” the puncher replied. “If nothin’ happens, I expect to -see Whirlpool River Ranch by night. Then the thing to do is to find -those locoed steers, that Gus--er, I mean that The Pup--chased.” By -common consent the subject of Gus’s disappearance had not been -discussed. It was a painful subject for all of them, since they all -liked the young cowboy. Each hoped sincerely that, somehow, Gus -would some day return and take his place with them once more. - -“What do you mean, unless something happens?” Bug Eye questioned, -more to relieve the uncomfortable silence induced by the mention of -Gus’s name than anything else. “Ain’t gettin’ pessimistic or -nothin’, are yuh?” - -“Well, yuh can’t tell,” Pop said philosophically. “This river is -treacherous. I’ve seen her when it looked like she wouldn’t drown a -cat, then it started to rain, an’ in ten minutes she was bubblin’ -like a wash-boiler over a furnace--sweepin’ over the bank, raisin’ -Cain generally. But I reckon the weather’ll stay clear fer a while.” -He squinted up at the sky. “Yep, we won’t get no rain to-day.” - -“Now I’ll bet it’ll pour,” Bug Eye jeered. “Pop, I hearn you -prophesy before. Yo’re not so hot. Just before we had that -cloudburst last spring, you said we was in fer a drought.” - -Scorning a reply to such calumny, the veteran puncher pulled out his -pipe and lit it. Then, puffing contentedly, he watched the shore -line slip by. - -Whether the gods of the storm had heard Pop’s boast and decided to -put him in his place or not, the fact is that it did rain--and rain -hard. Along about three o’clock the clouds started to gather, and by -four the first drops fell. Within a few minutes the peaceful scene -was changed to a furious tempest, with wind, lightning, and finally -hail scourging the earth. - -As soon as white-caps appeared on the surface of the water the boys -headed for shore, and succeeded in getting their craft to a point of -safety on the bank before the real deluge started. - -They turned the canoe over and piled branches at its sides, thus -keeping the blankets and rifles dry, while they stood shivering -under the partial shelter of a tree. They felt that they were as -secure there as any place, though the lightning flashed almost -continuously. One bolt struck a quakermast not a hundred feet from -where they were standing, but it did no more damage than searing off -the bark. The thunder, following the flash, was deafening. - -When the rain had abated somewhat, they ran toward the river. Pop’s -description of it after a storm had not been exaggerated. The -current had increased tenfold, and it fairly roared as it dashed -over the rocks. Yellow foam was tossed high upon the shore. - -“That queers our plan of reaching Jake Trummer’s place to-night,” -Teddy said grimly. “No one but a fool would launch a boat in that.” -He watched a huge tree limb go floating by. “Are the rapids worse -than this, Pop? Do you think this storm will make them much more -dangerous? Will--” - -“Take it easy, son,” Pop chuckled. “I’m no bureau of information. -You’ve seen those rapids, haven’t you, Teddy?” - -“Yes; but it was a long time ago. I forget just how swift they are.” - -“Well, they’re bad enough, but not quite this bad. It is possible to -shoot ’em in a heavy canoe like we got. Now what else was it you -asked?” - -“Do you think this rain will make ’em worse?” - -“It might. There’s no tellin’. But we won’t take a chance on ’em -to-night, at any rate. We’ve got to wait till morning. Now let’s -have a look at the stuff that was placed under the boat.” - -The rain had ceased by this time, and now the sun came forth in all -its glory for a farewell flash before night settled down. The boys -turned the canoe over carefully and discovered that the rifles and -blankets were as dry as before the storm. This lightened their -spirits somewhat, for it meant that they could at least spend a -fairly comfortable night. - -They fretted a good deal at the delay, but there was no help for it, -and they set about making camp. It took them some time to get a fire -going, for they had hard work to find dry wood, but finally picked -up enough to start a small blaze, sufficient to warm them. - -“Guess we won’t be at the grazing ground much before dad, at this -rate,” Roy declared, munching on some bacon and bread. “Golly! I -hope those Durhams stick around a while longer.” - -“Say! I wonder if that storm could have started another slide?” Bug -Eye questioned suddenly. - -“Snakes, I never thought about that!” replied Roy. “Suffering tripe, -what a break it would be to get there and find the cows all in the -river, drowned! And if that waddy Nick told us about spoke the -truth, that may have happened. That will hit dad hard. Our best cows -are in that bunch.” - -“Aw, forget it,” Teddy returned. “I can’t believe that, Roy. It -doesn’t stand to reason. Cows wander all over the lot, and there’s -not one chance in a thousand that they’d wait for a landslide to -fall on ’em. They may have been in danger when that stranger came -through, but that was three or four days ago. They’re just as likely -to be a mile away by this time.” - -“Hope you’re right,” Roy mused. “And when you look at it that way, I -guess you are. The story does sound fishy. Golly! I wish those -blamed trees would stop dripping cold water down my neck.” - -With a last parting glow, the sun sank out of sight and darkness -followed fast. The boys had established themselves some distance -back from the river, but its roaring song could be plainly heard -through the black night. Like all good campers, they had brought -with them a small spade, and now found a use for it. They dug up the -soft earth in a trench about their camp until a layer of dry sand -made a comfortable sleeping place for them. But all were rather -restless, and none of them wished to turn in immediately. - -Gradually the voice of the river grew fainter. The torrent was -subsiding. Bug Eye and Pop had seated themselves on a log near the -fire, and were puffing away on pipes, waiting for sleepiness to come -upon them. Roy fed the blaze until he got it going to his -satisfaction, then called to Teddy: - -“What say we have one more look at the stream before we turn in? I -want to see that the canoe is pulled up far enough. Want to come -along?” - -Teddy stretched himself, and yawned. - -“Sure. Might as well. She seems to have gone down quite a bit--you -can hardly hear it now. Let’s go.” - -Together the two brothers walked through the woods. Neither had a -light, but the clouds were nearly dispelled and the moon shone -through a faint haze. When they reached the water’s edge Teddy -remarked: - -“I’ll say it’s gone down. We could almost start now, if we wanted -to. I think we could make it all right. But I suppose there wouldn’t -be much sense in it.” - -“Not much,” Roy laughed. “Golly, it’s lonely here! Listen! Doesn’t -the river sound queer? Almost as if it were talking to us.” - -“Poetical Roy,” Teddy chuckled. “Ask it if it’s going to be a nice -day to-morrow, will you? Or maybe it doesn’t talk English? Maybe--” - -He stopped, and a puzzled look came over his face. He grasped his -brother’s arm. - -“By golly, it _is_ talking!” he whispered tensely. “Listen!” - -To their ears came a sound of voices--men’s voices! And they came -from the surface of the river! - - - - -CHAPTER XIII - -The Fugitive - - -Long, weary miles stretched out behind The Pup as he wheeled his -tired pony through the brush bordering the stream and allowed him to -dip his nose in the cool water, drinking in noisy mouthfuls. Long, -weary miles behind--and what before? Would the miles be any shorter, -the road less wearisome? Would the midday sun be more merciful, or -the nights more friendly? - -As his horse drank, The Pup shifted uneasily in the saddle, and, -turning his head, peered quickly behind him. This gesture had become -almost automatic in these last few days. Always, whenever he halted, -his eyes would seek for some hidden enemy, and at the slightest -sound his hand would twitch down to the gun at his side. But how -guard against one enemy when the very woods themselves seemed -hostile and the song of the birds sounded a note of continual -warning? The man shivered apprehensively. - -Savagely The Pup pulled his pony’s head up, causing the animal to -whinny in pain at the suddenness of it. - -“Gonna drink all day?” the man muttered, then shivered slightly. It -was long since he had tasted food. Perhaps the memory of his last -meal caused him to regret his cruelty to the bronco, for he allowed -him to continue his drinking until fully satisfied. - -He was about to dismount and quench his own thirst when a sound of -voices and the splash of paddles pulled him up short, froze the -blood in his veins. Panic-stricken, he gazed frantically out from -the small bower of brush in which he was encased. As the splash of -paddles grew nearer, The Pup’s heart kept time with their beat, -almost choking him with its fierce throbbing. Men! On his trail! He -_must_ move--_must_ force his muscles to act! Yet he sat there, his -face a sickly grey, his breath coming in short gasps. - -Now the bow of the canoe slid into his line of vision. In another -second--a fifth of a second--those in the craft would see him. Who -were they? Did they know him? Could they be-- - -His lips pressed together suddenly, forcing back the cry of fear -that strove for utterance. They were! Roy and Teddy Manley! And two -others! The men he had robbed! There, before him, looking at him! - -With a sob he threw off the coils of terror that held him rooted to -the spot and jerked his pony around desperately, sinking spurs deep -into the animal’s sides. A single, frantic bound took him through -the brush and out of sight of those on the river. Then, trembling -violently, he gave the pain-maddened brute his head and clung -fiercely to the saddle as the horse bore him swiftly over the uneven -ground--back, far back from that dangerous stream. - -Gradually his mind resumed more normal action, realizing that, for -the present at least, he was safe from pursuit. Teddy and Roy were -in a boat. He was on horseback, and miles from them now. Safe--he -was safe! The Pup drew a wavering sigh of relief. - -Slowly, stolidly, he continued his onward ride, once more parallel -with the river, but at some distance from it. He had not gotten his -drink after all, and thirst clutched his throat with hot, feverish -fingers. Would he dare to return to the stream, to brave his -pursuers, to shout--“Come an’ take me! But I’m thirsty, I tell -you--thirsty!” - -The very thought set him to trembling again. He must not think of -such things. Of what use now was the roll of bills in his pocket? -The whole sum could not buy him a single drink. He took them out and -gazed at the greenbacks dully. Then, shrugging his shoulders, he -replaced them and ran his tongue over his parched lips. Part of the -money was gone--spent for whiskey that had proved a traitor, that -burned him now, as it had soothed before. - -He had to go on--always on. Mexico was ahead--Mexico and safety, -Mexico and long, cooling drinks in tall glasses. The Pup grinned to -himself. Togas, the town of his birth, lay just across the Border. -They had thought his name was Marino! Well, that name was as good as -any other. If he had given his real name, old Manley would never -have hired him, for it was a name that still lingered in the minds -of some of the vaqueros of the South. Marino--or, to give him his -right name, Jules Kolto--was born a Mexican, although early in life -he had recognized the value of concealing the place of his birth -from his companions. A Mexican was not respected in his line of -business--a business carried on at the muzzle of a revolver or at -the point of a knife. For Jules Kolto had been a highwayman. - -It was seven years since he had robbed any one. There was a girl in -Togas--his sister--who had decided the matter for him. He had -supported her and his mother out of the fruits of his profession, -and neither of them knew what that profession was until one day his -sister met him at the door of their home and led him gently within. -His mother lay on a couch, her face waxen. In her hand she grasped a -paper--a paper with his picture on it and “Five Hundred Dollars -Reward” printed below. He had killed his own mother. - -Then his sister made him promise to go straight. He had, too--until -now. But the temptation had been too great. Rimor’s, with its -whiskey, had been too convenient, and riding cattle was dusty work. -So he had fallen into the old ways again, after seven years of -peacefulness. And what was more natural than that the whiskey should -remind him of those other days when money was to be had for the -taking! - -Mr. Manley’s departure had given him his chance. Like a rattler he -had struck and glided away. Now he regretted it. Not remorse--Jules -Kolto remorseful? But anger, anger at his own foolishness. The hill -he had climbed up from evil had been hard and steep. Now, with a -single jump, he was just where he had started from! - -Jules shook his head bitterly. He had been happy before--well, -fairly happy. At least he had known what it was to face a man, then, -without fear, turn one’s back and walk away. That was all gone now. -He was a fugitive--hunted, trailed by other men. - -If he could make Mexico, he would be safe. He would seek his sister. -She would understand, would shelter him and help him to come back -again. Togas--why, that was the town where Gus had his girl, the -girl who hadn’t written, and who had sent Gus to seek forgetfulness -in alcohol! Gus--poor, deluded Gus! To worry over a girl! Funny -Jules hadn’t recalled that Gus had told him that she lived in Togas. -But perhaps it was just as well. He might have given himself away. - -How far was it to the Border? A good eight days’ ride, at least. -He’d have to leave the river soon. It was too dangerous, anyway, -with Teddy and Roy Manley around. But they wouldn’t catch him! -Never--never! - -Then a sudden thought came to the man. Why, they might not have been -chasing him at all! Those cattle--those cows that had wandered on -Jake Trummer’s place while he and Gus were in town, drinking! Of -course Mr. Manley had gone on ahead to round them up! He had known -that. Then the boys followed, to help. That’s what had happened! -Jules felt great relief surge through him. They were not chasing -him! - -He rode forward with a lighter heart. There was some chance for him -after all. If he could reach Togas and find his sister, all would be -well. He would buy an interest in a small store with his four -hundred dollars, then, when he had earned more money, he might send -the amount he had stolen back to the X Bar X, just to square things. -The horse--well, he’d see about that. It was a fine bronc. - -Later that day it rained. The wind beat upon him and the lightning -blinded him and the storm left him wet and shivering. He tried to -start a fire, but could find no dry wood. He put his hand to his -belt for his knife, that he might cut some, then remembered. Teddy -Manley had the knife now. He had not really meant to harm the young -fellow, just to scare him. But the boy was too quick. Jules grinned -faintly. If Teddy had known it, he was the first man ever to get the -best of Jules Kolto in a knife fight. The kid sure had nerve! - -Well, he would have to do without his fire. But now he could move -more openly and with less fear of detection, for night was closing -in. Having slaked his thirst, he pulled his belt in another notch, -to lessen the pangs of hunger, and rode on. Togas was ahead--Togas -and his sister and an easy chair in their tiny patio. Worth living -for! - -If he reached it with his money still intact, his troubles would be -over. He would have enough to start a small business and live the -rest of his life in contentment, fearing no man. He would return the -four hundred--as soon as he made that much--and send it back to -Bardwell Manley. He would start square. - -He knew that the region he was now in was a favorite place for -bandits. Many gangs had made the banks of Whirlpool River their -stronghold in days gone by, and rumor had it that one still -flourished--the Denver Smith gang. A lone rider, like Jules, with a -roll of bills in his pocket, would be meat for them. He had better -stop and camp for the night before he ran across any highwaymen. -Jules dismounted. He picketed his horse nearby. Then the former -bandit drew his coat about him and lay down to rest, fearful that if -he proceeded through these dark woods the money he had stolen would -be stolen from him. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV - -Failure - - -A moment, a breathless, hushed moment, Teddy and Roy stood beneath -trees which still dripped from the recent rain, the drops falling in -a patter whenever the light breeze stirred the branches. Through the -darkness came those low, tense tones. As the boys listened, words -separated themselves from the mumble of sound. - -“... just heard about it,” some one was saying. The speaker had a -high, nervous voice which he apparently kept softened by an effort. -“Stay out from that shore, Bunk! Wanta have those fools on our -necks?” - -“Aw, yo’re too touchy, Denver,” another whined, and the boys heard -the swirl of a paddle being held in the water, evidently to swing -the boat around. The craft was probably drifting with the current -now, for the listeners could not detect the dip of blades forcing it -onward. “They ain’t near here,” the speaker went on. “Go ahead. -Let’s have the dope.” - -Roy leaned closer to Teddy and spoke with his mouth close to his -brother’s ear. - -“We’ll follow,” Roy whispered, and Teddy nodded to show that he -understood. Carefully the two boys picked their way along the bank, -hoping to hear more before the canoe drifted out of range. - -“How many times do I have to repeat this?” the one called Denver -snarled. “Now listen, you guys. Manley, up on the X Bar X, let a -herd of his cattle wander off his ground on to the grazin’ field of -Jake Trummer, of Whirlpool River Ranch.” - -Teddy started, and nudged Roy. His brother did not respond. He was -listening intently. - -“Now I happen to know--never mind how--that old man Trummer went to -Manley an’ told him if the dogies weren’t off there soon he’d drive -’em into the river. That was two or three days ago. Manley started -out to round ’em up. But he went overland, so he’ll be some time -gettin’ there. That’s where we come in.” - -“And so do we!” Teddy whispered. “Roy, get this!” - -“We’ll keep goin’ now,” Denver continued, “an’ take a little rest in -the morning just before we hit the rapids. Then we take our time -with the cows. Mike said he’d have ponies waitin’ for us. We drive -the cows off Trummer’s range, hide ’em somewhere, an’ when Manley -comes up, his Durhams are gone, an’ he says Trummer drove ’em into -the river, like he said he would! What could be simpler?” - -“You sure got it down pat, Denver,” said a third voice. “Lucky for -us that storm came up. All we have to do is to sit back an’ drift -along--make good time, too.” - -“You allus was a great feller fer work, Porky,” Denver said -contemptuously. “How you ever--” - -The voice died away. Bunk had evidently steered the canoe further -from the shore, and the murmur of the still turbulent waters drowned -out the words that followed. - -Teddy turned excitedly to Roy. - -“Did you hear that?” he whispered. “Come on! Let’s get the gang! -Rustlers, that’s what they are! After our cattle! And they’ll beat -us to it, unless we can nab ’em!” - -Roy had already turned and was running toward their camp. - -“See to the canoe!” he called over his shoulder. “I’ll get the -others. Take out all the stuff except the rifles. We’ll get those -waddies yet!” - -Realizing that haste was imperative, Teddy stumbled toward the -canoe. Frantically he started to unload. Heedless of consequences, -he threw the articles right and left, concentrating on the job of -emptying the craft as soon as possible. Every moment the rustlers -were getting farther and farther away. - -“This is our chance to save the cattle,” the boy panted, as he -tossed out the last can of foodstuff. “The dirty rustlers! Trying to -frame Trummer, too. If I could only--” - -Seizing hold of the boat, he sought to pull it to the water’s edge, -but the task was too much for him. Gasping, he finally desisted, and -at that moment Roy, Bug Eye and Pop Burns appeared. - -“All right, boys!” Roy exclaimed. “In she goes--ho! Teddy, take the -front! Grab this paddle! I’ll stay in the stern! Bug Eye, you and -Pop keep those rifles loaded--we may need ’em!” - -The canoe was in the water now, and swung about madly. The current -was stronger than they had imagined. - -“With luck, we’ll catch up to them soon!” Teddy panted. “If we can -get close enough before they know we’re comin’--” - -Roy did not reply, needing all his energy to keep the boat straight. -The larger craft received the full force of the stream, and also it -was much less heavily weighted than it had been. - -“Want me to--” Bug Eye began. But when he saw, by the moonlight, the -lines of intense effort in Roy’s face he stopped. This was no time -for talk. - -“Can you--hear ’em?” Teddy gasped, digging his paddle in deeper. - -“Nope!” Pop answered laconically. He, alone, seemed to accept the -situation calmly, staring straight ahead as he sat rigidly in the -bottom of the canoe. Perhaps he feared the chase would be futile, or -perhaps he realized that their best chance of success lay in going -about the affair in a businesslike manner. His rifle, loaded, lay -across his knees. - -As the canoe shot downstream, Teddy, in the front, strained his ears -for some indication of the boat they were following. But it seemed -to have been swallowed up by the river. Surely they were going much -faster than the other craft and should have caught them by this -time. Unless--and Teddy frowned at the thought--unless they knew -they were being pursued and made for the shore, pulling their -lighter boat up out of sight. - -Now the river seemed to take their canoe in a powerful grip and -shake it. Roy paddled desperately, and succeeded in steadying it. - -“Close!” he gasped. “Thought we were over then!” - -“If I had my Fishmobile--” Bug Eye muttered, then closed his mouth -tightly. The shore seemed far away at this moment. - -“Better head in,” Pop suggested quietly. “Afraid they got away, -boys. I don’t like the sound of this river.” - -“Hate to give up,” Roy responded, but even he was beginning to see -the wisdom of Pop’s advice. Somehow, the roar of the stream seemed -to have increased in volume. Whether it was because the banks were -closer together here, thus adding to the force of the current, the -boys could not tell. At all events, both Teddy and Roy decided that -they had best attempt to land. - -“Take the left side for a minute,” Roy called. The sweat was running -off the paddlers in small rivulets and their breaths were coming in -short gasps. “We’ll have to--get together. With me, now! -Ho--ho--ho--ho--” Slowly the craft turned her nose to the bank. The -shoreline was barely distinguishable, and the boys had no means of -estimating their speed. But they knew that they were going fast -enough to sink, surely, if they hit anything. - -“Make it?” Bug Eye asked anxiously. He was holding on to the sides -of the boat with both hands, his rifle, forgotten now, lying in the -bottom. Indeed, all thought of their quarry had vanished from the -minds of both Teddy and Roy. All they knew was that they were out in -the middle of a river which was trying its best to whirl them onward -to destruction. - -Even Pop Burns was startled out of his complacency. He turned and -looked sharply at Roy. - -“Mebby--mebby not,” he said enigmatically, and began to peel off his -vest. “Yo’re gettin’ near, though. A little more, boys. I’d help if -I could, but if I tried to shift we’d go over sure.” - -“Stick--to it,” Teddy panted. “Roy, you take the left--we’re gaining -now--she’s swingin’ closer--” - -Teddy had a wild idea that if they came near enough, he could tumble -overboard and swim with the canoe to land. But he dismissed the -thought as soon as it came to him, for the craft was much too heavy -for any such plan as that to work. Besides, there were huge, sharp -rocks along here, and if his head struck one he would be lost. - -“Got--to stick--to the ship,” the boy murmured, as he strained at -the paddle. - -Suddenly Roy gave a yell. The boat lurched, and swung about in a -circle. - -“Paddle’s gone!” he cried. “Broke! We’ll have to swim for it!” - -“Take this!” Teddy shouted, and thrust his own paddle back. Bug Eye, -who was behind him, seized it and passed it to Roy. “Never mind -trying to make shore now! Keep her straight!” - -Desperately Roy tried to do this. There was a sickening moment when -the river seemed to fall from beneath them and for an instant they -hung in space. - -A wave slapped them broadside. - -“Here--she--” Bug Eye yelled, and that was all. A rock, huge and -black, loomed up before them. A crash, then a crunching sound. Water -poured over the side. - -Then all four were struggling for their lives in a current that -sought to draw them into the depths! - - - - -CHAPTER XV - -A Vain Search - - -When Teddy felt the dark waters close over his head, his first -thought was that now, after their long journey, they were to fail. -He did not fear for his own safety, unless it was that his absence -would cause his father and mother worry. The rushing current swept -him out of reach of the rock which had been their Scylla, and, in -one vivid flash, Teddy saw Roy clinging to its ebony sides with arms -that seemed almost lifeless. - -“Hang on, Roy!” Teddy gasped, and then he was borne out of hearing. -Weighted down as he was by heavy clothes, Teddy had hard work -keeping his head above the water long enough to take a full breath -before being forced below the surface again. Luckily, there were no -sharp-pointed rocks in his path. - -With desperation, Teddy struck out for the shore he saw looming in -front of him. But it was impossible to make much headway against the -fierce current that pulled him onward and tumbled him over like a -basket in a waterfall. Finally, exhausted by his struggles, he -contented himself with keeping afloat, and was promptly spilled upon -the bank. - -So surprising was the transition from water to land that, for a -moment, the boy could not realize it. One second he had been -floating down a darkened, turbulent stream and the next he was -tossed upon the shore, his breath almost driven from his body by the -suddenness of it. - -“The--ole river--is full of tricks!” he gasped, and sat up. -“Good-bye, canoe! I’ll bet there’s a hole in her big enough to drive -a steer through!” He cleared the water from his eyes, pulled himself -farther from the edge, and peered into the night. - -“Roy!” he yelled. “Where are you? Hey, Roy!” - -For a long moment he waited, then fear stole darkly upon him. -Breathing quickly, he shouted once more. - -When there was no answer to this hail, he sprang to his feet and -started to run back along the bank, calling as he ran. He saw that -he had landed on the same shore they had put out from, and hoped -that his brother might have done the same and perhaps have started -back for their camp. But this hope was dispelled when Teddy came -upon two bedraggled and forlorn wanderers--Bug Eye and Pop. They -were staggering around aimlessly, now and then letting out a weak -call for Teddy and Roy. - -“Did you see Roy?” Teddy asked them anxiously, as he ran up, -breathless. - -“Teddy!” Pop gasped. “Yo’re safe! Boy, I was afraid! Where’s Roy?” - -“I don’t know!” Teddy answered frantically. “I thought he might have -come ashore with you! Didn’t you see him?” - -“Not--not me!” Bug Eye stuttered, shivering and resting one hand -against a tree to steady himself. “I thought--” - -“Never mind about that!” Teddy cried tensely, fully aroused now to -the dangers of the situation. “We’ve got to hunt for him! Bug Eye, -you go downstream! Pop, you come with me!” - -“I seen him hanging on to that rock we hit,” Pop declared, craning -his neck forward and seeking to pierce the blackness. To add to -their troubles the moon had disappeared behind clouds and the night -was as dark as pitch. - -“I saw that, too!” Teddy exclaimed, opening and closing his hands. -“You two--for heaven’s sake don’t stand there gaping! Roy is -lost--maybe--” - -“Now, maybe nothin’,” Pop Burns interrupted. “If you want to help -him most, Teddy, just take it easy an’ don’t waste none of yore -energy in boilin’ over. We’ll find Roy all right. He just came -ashore at another place.” - -“I sure hope so!” Teddy breathed. “It’s so blamed dark here! The -moon is gone--we haven’t a dog’s chance of seeing him. But we can -yell.” He raised his voice once more in a shout. “Roy! Yay-y-y, -Roy!” - -“That won’t do no good,” Pop said gently. “We got to hunt. He may be -hurt, an’ lyin’ on the shore somewheres. We’ll get him, sure, when -daylight comes.” - -“We’ll get him before that!” Teddy said determinedly, and started to -run along the bank. - -“You go the other way,” Pop directed in a low voice to Bug Eye. -“I’ll follow Teddy--I don’t like the way he’s talkin’. Roy may be -pretty badly hurt after all, an’ Teddy feels it. I seen Roy go -head-on to that rock, but I wouldn’t tell Ted that. We’ll meet you -at camp. If you find Roy, give a good loud yell--that is, if -he’s--not hurt too bad.” And Pop swallowed quickly. Then he turned -and followed Teddy. - -The boy was a good distance ahead, and Pop had to hurry to catch -him. He located him by the crashing of the bushes as Teddy ran -along, almost blindly, calling Roy every five yards. - -“Son, son,” the veteran puncher admonished, laying a hand on Teddy’s -shoulder, “don’t take it so hard. We’ll find Roy, sure as shootin’! -Yuh can’t down him with a little spill in the river! Like as not -he’s laughin’ over it now an’ bettin’ he could have made the shore -with the one paddle if we hadn’t hit that rock. Shake yore stumps, -Teddy, an’ get a hold on yore liver. Roy ain’t hurt!” - -Teddy took a deep breath and slowed down to a walk. - -“Can’t tell, Pop,” he declared gloomily. “I’m afraid of--I don’t -know what. Why didn’t Roy come right ashore if he could?” - -“But great snakes, boy, he may be on the other side, or he may have -been washed far downstream!” Pop exploded. “Just because he ain’t -here, don’t say he’s still sittin’ out there on that bloomin’ rock!” - -“That’s right, too!” Teddy agreed, and brightened. “I’ll bet he’s -across from us! If we only had that canoe now, we could--” - -“Oh, no we couldn’t,” Pop interrupted grimly. “That current is too -blame strong. I reckon we can find the canoe all right, come -mornin’. She’ll probably need patchin’, but I can fix her if she -ain’t too bad.” - -It was just this sort of talk that Teddy needed, and when he spoke -again his voice was stronger and more spirited. - -“Do you really think we can mend the canoe, Pop?” - -“Sure we can! Won’t be nothin’ to it. Now, Teddy, we better give up -lookin’ for Roy until she gets light. We’re only wastin’ time this -way, an’ I got an idea he’s over on the other bank. If that’s so, we -got to find the boat first an’ go get him. Let’s hit for camp, -Teddy.” - -For a moment the boy hesitated, and Pop feared he was going to -insist on continuing. But at last the boy sighed, and turned. - -“You’re the doctor,” he said dully. “Camp it is.” - -Had Teddy known the real reason for Pop’s insistence upon returning, -he would have slept little that night. The fact is that the veteran -rancher feared the worst. He had seen Roy dashed head foremost upon -the rock, then go limp. At that moment the moon was blotted out, and -he lost sight of the boy. But he had seen enough to feel that there -was little hope for Roy. - -There had never been for a moment the question of rescue. It had all -happened too quickly--the rock, then the crash, and then that -horrible drop. They had been swept apart in a flash, and were not -near enough to offer each other assistance. Pop knew that ordinarily -Roy would have made the shore safely. But injured, perhaps -unconscious--The old man shook his head sadly and was thankful for -the darkness that hid the tragedy even for a little. - -Their fire was still going well when they reached camp, and half -heartedly they set about drying themselves. None of them talked -much. Their hearts were too heavy. Pop made an effort at -conversation, but did not meet with much success, and at last -decided that it would be best to leave Teddy alone with his -thoughts. Perhaps the boy might find inward comfort as the night -wore on. Pop hoped so, fervently. - -The hours passed slowly, as none of the three even attempted to -sleep. - -As soon as the gray dawn lightened into brightness, Teddy sprang to -his feet. - -“Now,” he said sharply, “we can start. We won’t stop--” his eyes -narrowed and he clenched his fists. “We’ll find Roy if we have to -stay here a week! Come on!” - -“No breakfast, son?” Pop expostulated questioningly, thinking that -unless Teddy kept up his strength he might collapse when he learned -the truth. For Pop was firmly convinced that they would see Roy -alive no more. Yet, even with this weight on his heart, he presented -to Teddy a face that had nothing in it but hope. - -“Eat?” Teddy asked contemptuously. “Not me! I’ve eaten my last meal -until Roy comes back and eats with me!” - -“Keep yore nerve, kid,” Pop muttered. “I’m afraid this day’s gonna -be a tough one. Poor Roy!” and with leaden steps he followed Teddy. - - - - -CHAPTER XVI - -Separated - - -Slowly, as though awaking from a drugged sleep, Roy Manley came to -himself. His eyes stared upward through a screen of green foliage -tangled above him. He twitched his shoulders and felt the hard earth -beneath them. Weakly, he turned his head from side to side, trying -vainly to force his sluggish brain into activity by impressing upon -it some familiar sight, so that he might recall his situation. Of -course he knew where he was. It was just that he was tired and -couldn’t think well. In a moment it would come to him. He would lie -here a bit longer until those confounded trees stopped whirling -around, then he’d get up. - -Let’s see, now. He was in the woods, that was certain. And that -murmuring in the distance--or was the whirr within his own head? -Cautiously Roy raised his hand, passed it gently over his disheveled -hair. Snakes, what a lump! How did he get that? Dully he rubbed the -spot where the bruise was and found the hair matted. - -“Must have gotten a terrific sock,” he muttered. “That’s blood. -Funny it doesn’t ache. Golly, it’s cold! Better build a fire.” - -He sat up uncertainly. Then he made a stupendous discovery. - -“Why, I’m all wet!” he exclaimed in amazement. He fingered his soggy -vest and stared stupidly down at his soaked shoes. “How did that -happen? No wonder I’m cold! And I guess I won’t build a fire, -either, for if I’m wet the matches will be wet; that is, if I have -any. And if the matches are wet I’ll be wet--I mean the opposite--” -He snapped his fingers and shook his head impatiently. Talking to -himself like a little child! The thing to do was to find out where -he was and how he arrived here. Perhaps if he got out in the sun and -away from the shade of this tree he might be warmer. Automatically -he struggled to his feet. - -A moan of pain escaped him, and he sat down suddenly, his hand -twitching to his right ankle. Broken? He moved the foot carefully, -and, although the effort was agony, he found that it was just a -little sprained. Well, he’d have to take it easy. A sprain was bad -while it lasted, but it would mend itself. There was no need of -setting it, like a fracture. - -Again he arose, gently this time, and it was a relief to discover -that by favoring the injured ankle he could move about slowly. -Without knowing exactly where he was going, except that it was -warmer in the sun, he limped forward. The liquid murmur he had heard -before grew louder as he moved toward it, and presently he came in -sight of a river. It recalled nothing to him beyond the fact that he -was very thirsty, and, making his way to the bank, he threw himself -face downward and drank. Refreshed, he arose once more and looked -about him. - -The opposite side of the stream was about four hundred yards away, -with no sign of help there. Turning to the left, he limped along the -shore, and found that the river broadened greatly just below him. -Following the shore line he made another discovery--that he was on -an island! - -As his eye followed the rim of land he saw that it swept about in a -half circle, the other half of the ring being behind him. Again he -put his hand to his head, this time in wondering amazement. An -island! How did he get here? The river! Undoubtedly that was the -cause of his saturated clothing. But why had he gone in the water -with his clothes on? Desperately he tried to concentrate, to -remember. He closed his eyes and lashed his memory cruelly. Think! -Think! A black shape in front. Darkness. A flash of fire, blinding -in its intensity. His fingers reaching out for that black shape, -seeking to cling to it, to draw him up. Water roaring in his ears. -The rock! - -Now it was coming. He must not break the thread. He must follow it -to the end. The rock. A cry, in some well-remembered voice, calling -to him to “hang on.” His arms straining to retain their hold. Then -oblivion. - -But what had gone before? Had he been in a boat and fallen -overboard? That was it! The canoe! Teddy! Pop! Now memory came to -him in a flood, sweeping over him, leaving him weak and gasping for -breath. He recalled the launching of the craft in the night and the -effort to catch the rustlers they had heard planning to steal their -cattle. Then the current had seized them and his paddle had broken. -Then the rock, and after that--nothing. Now this--the island, and -he, wet and shivering, with his head cut and his ankle sprained, -limping about aimlessly! - -Where were the others? A great fear struck at him, catching him by -the throat. If they had drowned! If Teddy was gone--floating face -downward on the surface of the water, silent, inert, dead! A quick -shiver passed over Roy’s frame, then he gritted his teeth. He -_would_ not think of that! Teddy had surely escaped, as he himself -had. Perhaps he had swum ashore and was even now looking for Roy. -Teddy was a strong swimmer. And when the canoe had crashed, Teddy -was in the far end. He probably had not touched the rock, but had -swum directly for shore. - -Could he, too, be on this island? Hopefully, Roy threw back his head -and called loudly Teddy’s name. There was no answer. A second time, -then a third time he called. No welcome sound came back in return. -But suppose his brother had been washed ashore as he had! Clenching -his fists tightly, to withstand the pain of his injured ankle, Roy -started a circuit of the island, for he must make a search. - -The island was not large, so the search was soon concluded. Roy was -alone. If Teddy had gotten ashore, he must be on the mainland; but -on which side? Their camp of the night before had been on the left -bank. If Teddy had kept his bearings, he would, of course, head for -that. As Roy remembered, the canoe had been about in the center of -the river when it foundered, so that Teddy and the others might -possibly be on the right shore. - -The pain in Roy’s ankle was still great, and the boy sat down and -removed his shoe and sock. He saw that the limb was swollen, and, -hopping to the water’s edge, he soaked his already damp sock in the -stream and bound it tightly about the ankle. This should help reduce -the swelling and lessen the irritating pain. The cut on his head was -a small matter, he decided, and so gave it no attention other than -to bathe it with his wet handkerchief. - -Now that the first sensation of uneasy wonderment had worn off, Roy -began to realize that he was hungry. His firearms had gone down with -the boat, so that even if there was game on the island he would have -no means of capturing it. He searched his pockets, and thankfully -his fingers closed upon his jackknife. This might be of some use. -The knife was a heavy one and the blade long. Roy balanced it in the -palm of his hand. Then, experimentally, he raised his hand over his -head and threw. The blade bit into a tree some ten feet distant. - -“Haven’t lost the old eye,” he chuckled, then limped over and drew -the knife out. “Haven’t done this since Teddy and I were kids. -Golly, I’m glad I remember how to throw. Wonder if I’ve got any -string in my pocket?” - -But this time his search was in vain. All he found besides the knife -were two handkerchiefs and a buffalo nickel. He looked at the coin -musingly. - -“You’re not much help out here,” he muttered, with a grin. “Can’t -even buy a stamp with you. Well, maybe you’ll bring me luck. I sure -need it. Back you go,” and he replaced the five-cent piece in his -soggy pocket. - -Suddenly an idea struck him. He took one of the handkerchiefs, the -one he had wet in the river, and cut the hem off with his knife. -This he tested by pulling it. - -“Feels strong,” he declared to himself. “We’ll take a shot at it, -anyhow. Can’t any more than fail.” - -He looked about him until he found a stick and a small dry log. - -“Now, Mr. Scout, do your stuff,” he chuckled, and arranged his -implements. The strip of handkerchief he wound about the stick in -such a manner that, when made the string of a bow and sawed back and -forth, the stick spun rapidly around. Then he whittled one end of -the stick to a point, found a flat grooved rock to hold the other -end with, and bent to his task. - -“Handkerchief, stay with me!” he breathed, and he started the stick -whirling in a small hole cut in his log. He had piled some fine, dry -bark shavings close to this hole, and now he watched them anxiously. -Faster and faster he twirled the stick. If the strip of cloth held, -he might-- Ah! There it was! The shavings were smoking! A little -more now! - -He blew gently on his fuel and was rewarded by seeing a thready -spiral of smoke ascend. Then he cast the stick aside and fed the -tiny flame with dry leaves. Within five minutes he had a respectable -blaze going, actually a fire started! Did a wood fire ever before -send out such welcome incense? Not for Roy Manley--nor for many -another boy, perhaps, situated as he was just then. - -“The boy firemaker!” he laughed, and strutted about until he came -down too hard on his sore leg. But the warmth of the flame was -grateful, for the day was cool and his wet clothes anything but -comfortable. Presently Roy removed his outer garments and spread -them around the fire. Standing near the blaze, he dried his -underthings and, after a time, dressed again with considerable -ceremony. Dry clothes are real clothes, he decided, while wet -clothes are worse than fetters. He felt better; much better. - -“The next thing to do is to eat,” he told himself. Building a wall -of dirt around the fire so it could not spread, he went in search of -food, holding his knife in readiness in case an opportunity to use -it should present itself. He saw several rabbits and some squirrels, -but none of them was near enough to bring down. But at last he -espied a porcupine slowly crossing a log in front of him. Discarding -the knife in favor of a heavy stick he picked up, Roy rushed upon -the quilled animal. With one sharp blow on the head he killed it. - -“That was luck!” he chuckled, looking over the queer thing that lay -there. - -“We saw your brother about a month ago,” he mused, while he carried -his game back to the fire and soon prepared the beast for cooking. -“But there was no need of killing him. Teddy wanted to cart him back -and show him to Pop,” Roy ruminated. At the thought of Teddy, a -frown of anxiety crossed Roy’s face, but he quickly dismissed it. -Worrying was worse than useless. Besides, Teddy must be some place. - -“Yep,” he went on absently, “ole porky sure did help me out.” Like a -great many men, he was talking to himself when alone in the woods. -And now, with the smell of meat cooking, for he was hungry and -wasted no time in preliminaries, his situation assumed a more normal -aspect. Somehow, he felt that this would turn out all right, black -as things seemed just now. When a person’s hunger is satisfied, he -looks at the world with a clearer, more optimistic vision, and the -eating of “porky” worked that sort of miracle for Roy. - -When his makeshift meal was over, he breathed a sigh of relief, -yawned, and stretched lazily. The reaction from the strain he had -been under came with a rush, and now, scarcely able to keep his eyes -open, the boy threw himself full length on the ground by the river’s -edge. - -For a moment he lay there, his head on his arms, thinking drowsily -that he must arouse himself and hunt Teddy. He must keep going, he -must not give in. - -“Can’t let him get lost like that,” Roy muttered, forgetting that -he, too, was in trouble. “Good ole Teddy--have to find him.” - -He pushed himself up with his hands and shook his head wearily, -determined to fight off fatigue. But he was so tired--so tired. If -he could only sleep-- - -Above him sounded a rush of wings. A shrill scream sounded almost in -his ear, and he felt a fierce, slashing wind surround him. Roy’s -heart leaped into his throat, and he awoke now with a terrific jolt, -his pulses hammering. Once more the scream sounded. - -With an effort Roy rolled over. Then, swift as light, he threw up an -arm to protect his face. - -Directly over him hovered a huge eagle, talons outstretched, beak -open, eyes glaring fiercely, ready for attack! - - - - -CHAPTER XVII - -Primitive Tactics - - -When Roy Manley saw the great bird above him, poised and hovering, -ready to strike, something in the lad suddenly jerked him to his -feet in prompt alertness. - -Oblivious of everything save that he was confronted by a creature -intent upon attacking him, the savage, primitive man was aroused in -the young rancher. He realized that he must, in this emergency, -depend for defense upon his hands alone--as must have an ancient -dweller in a cave of the stone age. - -As the bird, with a savage scream, swooped down at him, Roy lashed -out with his bare fists. One blow caught the eagle full upon its -feathered breast, knocking him aside. A wild yell burst from the -boy’s lips, rivaling the bird’s screech in its intensity. He -shouted. He called out meaningless phrases. He was a savage, -battling for his life against an ancient enemy. - -As the eagle, knocked from its course, fluttered to the ground, -Roy’s eyes lit with a strange, fierce gleam. He sprang for the bird -and sought to grasp the creature, but, to his surprise, the great -dweller of the upper regions was not there. With a single beat of -its powerful wings it had gained the air once more. - -Sobbing in rage, Roy leaped to his feet, his injured ankle -forgotten. Some ten feet above the ground the bird wheeled, -screamed, and returned to the attack. This time it was more wary, -and did not plunge directly for the boy, but shot down a little to -one side, then, spreading its pinions wide, glided in. Roy, his lips -drawn back in a snarl, met it fully. The beak stabbed once, as quick -as a rattler striking, and Roy felt a searing pain in his right -shoulder. A dark stain spread over his shirt. At the same time the -boy was able to seize one of the wings in both hands, and he hung on -desperately, twisting it with all his strength. Another quick stab -of the powerful beak, and Roy released his hold, blood now streaming -from his left arm. - -The eagle, realizing now that his adversary was no weakling, but -able to strike him down with one blow, retreated for the moment to -consider matters. This gave Roy the chance he needed, and he quickly -drew the knife from his pocket and opened it. - -“Now, come on!” he yelled, taking a step forward toward the bird -that was resting on the ground, reassembling his ruffled plumage. -“Start something, you buzzard!” It is not to be wondered at that the -boy in his excitement had mistaken his huge antagonist. “Buzzard” -was the first thought that had come to his mind, and he shouted it -out. - -The bird held off, considering. His wing had been cruelly twisted by -this strange-looking foe before him. Some one should suffer for -that. And then, with a scream of defiance, the eagle arose again in -the air. - -Roy stood tense, waiting, his knife held in readiness. The moment’s -respite had given the boy time to realize his danger. This was no -buzzard, but an eagle that seemed bent upon the boy’s destruction. -Tales of strong men being killed by this species of bird flashed -through Roy’s mind, and he clenched the knife more firmly. If he was -to die, he would put up a good fight first! - -The bird was diving again. The pain in his wing had rendered the -eagle careless of consequences, as he must punish this impudent -being, and now he swooped directly at Roy. The boy drew back his -arm. The sun glittered on the open blade as he held the knife poised -for action. A harsh cry from the bird--a grunt of fierce effort from -the boy--and the eagle, a long jagged rip in his side, lay gasping -upon the ground! - -Roy sprang forward, his hand red from blood that was not all his -own. He knew that he must finish this now, before the bird had a -chance to recover. Again the knife sank deep in feathers and flesh, -and this time Roy knew his work was well done. The eagle sounded a -single cry that floated upward and wavered to silence in the blue -regions of its element, the body of the bird gave a convulsive -shudder--then the tremulous breathing stopped, the head sank down, -and the wings folded themselves quietly to rest. - -There, on the shore of Whirlpool River, Roy Manley looked down upon -his kill--looked down with eyes from which all anger, all blood-lust -had fled, and which held only pity for the death of such a splendid -creature. - -Silently he wiped his knife clean, shut the blade, and replaced it -in his pocket. Then, for the first time, he saw the long cut on his -arm, and felt the stiffening of his shoulder where the eagle had -struck. Stumbling, he made his way to the water’s edge, and, ripping -the remnants of his shirt from him, bathed the wounds. Strange that -he felt no pain, but instead a growing wonder that he, and not the -bird, had been the conqueror in that mighty battle. He had a queer -inclination to kneel for a moment and do homage to a worthy fighter, -but the feeling passed and the reaction slowly set in. He felt -himself grow faint, and he staggered from the water. A growing -blackness encompassed him, as though night were coming. A horrible -nausea seized him, close to the dead bird, and he sank upon the -earth, already all but unconscious. - -The sun was at its zenith when Roy once more opened his eyes. This -time there was no wonderment in them. He knew definitely and with -certainty what had happened. And if he needed proof that it was not -all a dream--and indeed, somehow it did create in his mind a -sensation akin to a nightmare--there was the bird lying at his side. -Yes, it had actually occurred--he, practically weaponless, had -fought an eagle and won. - -He sat up, moving his arms gingerly. Everything appeared to be in -working order. He examined the cuts, and saw that they had been but -superficial and had already stopped bleeding. - -Then he grinned. - -“Bids are open for the moving picture rights,” he chuckled. “First I -get in a scrap with a bear and then an eagle! But the boy, here, -nothing daunted, immediately enters the cave of the lion. Isn’t -there a lion somewhere around?” - -Slowly he got to his feet. Then he noticed the wet sock tied about -his ankle. Except for this, he would have forgotten that the limb -had ever been hurt. - -“The pain must have been scared out of me,” he said aloud, and -laughed again. His laughter was not hysterical. It was the wholesome -amusement of a boy who had a sense of humor, and the reaction from -his late suspense. - -Then his mind leaped to thoughts of Teddy and the others. - -“They’ll be worried stiff,” he declared. “They’ll think I’m drowned, -sure. I’d better find some way of getting back to them.” Never an -idea that his brother and Pop and Bug Eye might have failed to reach -the shore--might have been caught in the current, and killed. These -sombre thoughts had gone from him completely. - -He retraced his steps to the water’s edge. The river was once more a -placidly flowing stream, its surface harmless and innocent of -treachery. - -“You’re a hypocrite,” Roy said. “You are a two-faced fraud. However, -I’ll try you once more.” - -It came to him that if he was to reach the mainland he must swim for -it. He breathed deeply, filling his lungs with the keen air. - -“My powers of recuperation are extraordinary, to say the least,” he -laughed. “Good thing I found that porcupine! All right--camera -ready? The boy hero will attempt to swim the terrible rapids--only -they’re more like a lake now. But we’ll call ’em rapids to make it -look harder.” - -He removed his outer clothing and waded in. The opposite shore -seemed much nearer now, probably because the water had receded. At -all events, he struck out with a will and arrived on the bank not at -all exhausted. As he left the water he thought of the spectacle he -must present, with the wounds on his shoulder and arm still showing -plainly and dressed in a soggy suit of underwear. He burst into a -loud laugh. - -“Come, take a snapshot!” he exclaimed. “Having a wonderful time! -Wish you were here! The bathing is great!” - -“Roy!” - -He turned his face alight with expectation. - -“Roy! Oh, golly, it’s Roy!” - -From the bushes leaped three figures--three happy, excited, capering -figures. - -“Teddy! And Pop and Bug Eye! The reception committee! The lost -mariners! Well, you old marmadukes!” - -Tears stood in Teddy’s eyes as he clasped his brother’s hand. Frank, -honest tears, and Teddy was not ashamed of them. - -“Roy--” he said brokenly, “we thought you were--” - -“We thought you was lost!” Bug Eye finished, with a side glance at -Pop. “Snakes, we been lookin’ all over creation for yuh!” - -“Son,” Pop said simply, holding out his hand, “I’m glad to see yuh. -Mighty glad. We been worried.” - -“You’re hurt, Roy!” Teddy exclaimed, as he noticed for the first -time the cuts on the boy’s arm and shoulder. “How did you get -those?” - -“It’s a long story, me lad,” Roy answered, smiling. He threw his arm -about his brother’s shoulders. “But first, if you don’t mind, I’ll -eat! The last meal I had was roast porcupine!” - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII - -Afloat Again - - -Back to camp tramped these two brothers, the one in a torn suit of -underwear, the other fully dressed, but both wearing wide grins. - -They were both happy--recklessly so. All things dwindled into -insignificance except the fact that they were together -again--together, after a night of terror. The cattle of Whirlpool -River Ranch--The Pup--the reported landslide--all these were for the -moment forgotten. They would return later, with their -responsibilities. But now, for Teddy and Roy, there was happiness -where they had feared to find sorrow. - -Their tremendous relief was not the sort that is communicated by -words. A firm handclasp, an arm thrown carelessly around the -shoulders, speaks louder than any well-turned sentence. Thus it was -that on that journey back to their camp there was little said -besides Pop’s interminable: “Snakes!” and Roy’s: “I’ll tell a -maverick!” whenever Teddy made a statement. - -Roy’s story was soon told. Pop marveled much and examined the boy’s -wounds with care, treating them with the antiseptic they had brought -along. When Roy’s tale was finished, Teddy sprang his bit of news. - -“We found the canoe!” - -Roy’s eyes opened wide. - -“You mean to say there is anything left of it?” - -“Sure, there is!” Bug Eye exclaimed. “We can fix her up in no time! -She’s got quite a hole in her, but Pop can mend that. Hey, Pop?” - -“Betcher boots,” the veteran rancher replied, as he grinned. “I am -one grand little fixer. Let’s take another look at it.” - -Roy, clothed “in assembled finery,” as Bug Eye said, was delighted -when he saw that the craft was not irreparably damaged. It had been -washed ashore a short distance below the rock, and, aside from the -hole in the stern, it was as good as ever. - -“Guess dad’ll be at Jake Trummer’s by now,” Teddy declared. “But -we’ll soon have the old boat on the way. Give your orders, Pop! You -can be the boss carpenter. What do we do first?” - -“Get out that strip of canvas,” Pop suggested. “Where’s yore knife, -Roy? Snakes, you ain’t washed it yet!” He took it from the boy and -looked at it silently. Darkening the blades was dried blood--the -blood of the eagle. Sticking to the blade were a few tiny, grey -feathers. Pop held it in the palm of his hand and nodded his head -slowly. - -“There’s not many knives that can say they killed an eagle,” he said -musingly. “This’ll make a great token, Roy.” Then his voice took on -a businesslike tone again. The incident was over. The chapter -closed. Pop bent down, inserted the blade in the canvas, and drew it -along with a ripping sound. - -Soon all four were deep in their task. The hole had to be well -mended, as the rapids were still ahead of them and the rocks would -search hungrily for a weak spot on which to fasten their needle-like -fingers. Pop went about the job slowly and deliberately, and it was -afternoon before it was finished to his satisfaction. - -“Might as well eat,” Bug Eye said as he straightened up and threw -his shoulders back to get the kinks out. “Somehow I never did get -over that there habit. So you had roast porcupine this morning, Roy? -Well, we can’t promise you that, but we have got some pork an’ beans -left unless Pop eat ’em all. You feel all right now, Roy?” - -“Sure I do!” The boy flexed his muscles. “Those cuts have stiffened -up a little, but they’ll soon work out. Yea, Bug Eye, I feel great! -I’m mighty hungry, though.” - -“You can do the paddlin’,” Teddy remarked with a grin. “And if you -see a rock, duck!” - -Unconsciously the boy’s healthy mind was bringing to the fore the -events of that fear-ridden night just passed, and instead of hiding -them deep in the recesses of the subconscious, later to emerge as -tangled emotions, Teddy was baring them and destroying their power -to haunt. Of course he did not realize all this. He knew only that -an unpleasant experience cannot be forcibly forgotten--that it must -be aired, shaken, and dry-cleaned. - -But now, his eyes seemed still to hold some of the terror of last -night when he had thought that his brother was killed. Roy had had -other emotions to occupy his mind--pain, amazement, and -self-preservation. Teddy had had nothing--nothing but an -overpowering dread that increased hourly until, when dawn had come, -it seemed to permeate his whole being, sickening him. - -When he had seen Roy wading ashore, happiness caught him a sudden -blow, and he had staggered for a moment. Then he had rushed forward, -unable to do more than cry: “Roy--Roy!” in a voice that was a hoarse -whisper. His brother had returned. The world had lurched, hesitated, -and then had gone on spinning merrily. They were together again. - -Now the repairs on the canoe were finished. Pop yawned, stretched, -and pulled out his pipe. Then he followed Bug Eye to camp and spent -the next fifteen minutes in disputing Teddy’s mastery over -bean-eating. At length their appetites were satisfied. The pans were -washed by the simple method of rubbing sand on them and rinsing them -in the river. Blankets were folded. Then, having carried their -possessions to the craft, they were ready to start once more. - -“Remember those old books in our school library?” Teddy asked Roy, -as he stood with his hand on the stern, ready to launch the canoe. -“The Amazon Adventurers, or something like that. Where the heroes -always come bobbing up from tornadoes, volcanoes, or what have you, -with a smile on their faces ready to stop a revolution single -handed. Remember the verse Spike Murphy wrote--you know, he played -tackle our second year at Hopper. Like this, I think: - - “‘The Amazon Adventurers are always to the mus-tard. - They cut an elephant in half as if he was a cus-tard!’ - -“And a lot more, but I forget the rest. Spike used to walk around -the campus singing it. Well, the point of this is that that’s the -way I feel now. It’s a good thing there aren’t any elephants around. -But something tells me I’ll have my work-out yet. There is still -much to be done, as the cook said, turning the whale steak he was -roasting. I’ll bet--” - -“You’ll bet nothing!” Roy interrupted, with a laugh. “What is this, -a political speech? You’ve been talking an hour by the clock. Grab -hold, and shove. Ready, Pop and Bug Eye? Then let’s go!” - -All four bent down and seized the gunwales. There was a straining of -backs, and the canoe slid noiselessly into the river with scarcely a -splash. - -“No leakee!” Teddy shouted, capering around the bank. “No leakee, no -shirtee! Watch it, boys. I’ll bet two bits she don’t leak!” - -“Doesn’t,” Bug Eye corrected, a certain page of his English book -before his mind. “A plural predicate takes the nominative singular. -Or something. Anyway, ‘don’t’ ain’t nowheres near right.” - -“Did you say singular?” Teddy asked, grinning. “It is that, at -least! But tell me, boys--I’m afraid to look. Does she leak?” - -“Nary leak!” Pop exclaimed, leaning close. “Guess I qualify for an -expert boat-maker, don’t I? All right, Teddy, stop yore solo an’ hop -in.” - -“_Après vous, m’sieu_,” Teddy smirked, and bowed low. “I assure you -I crave to see you get wet first.” - -“Don’t mind him, Pop,” Roy laughed. “That’s French, and not what you -think it means. He just said: ‘after you!’ so don’t get sore. Come -on, Teddy, you tomato! Get in there before I toss you in!” - -“_Now_ you said something!” the boy ejaculated. “I obey with -pleasure--but I’ll be back--oh, I’ll be ba-a-a-a-ak!” and he waved a -hand vigorously as he settled himself in the bottom of the canoe. - -“You’ll be back before you’re gone,” Roy remarked. “You paddle, my -young gentleman of leisure. Oh, yes, there’s more than one. Bug Eye -found the one that wasn’t broken, and this stick will do for the bow -paddle. Here. On your horse, cowboy!” - -Teddy took the flat board Roy held out to him and looked at it -wonderingly. - -“I am to paddle with _this_?” he said in a shocked voice. “Roy, my -social position! I could never forgive myself--paddling Whirlpool -River with a flat board! Dear, dear, what will Mrs. Percy Van Pelt -say when she hears about this? I shall never, _never_ hear the last -of it!” - -“We’ll try to keep it out of the papers,” Roy replied, laughing -loudly. “Pipe down now, and go to work. Just forget Mrs. Percy Van -Pelt and remember me sitting back of you here with a strong paddle -and a good reach.” - -“I desire an objection noted,” Teddy murmured, as he took the stick -and shifted to the bow seat. “I obey, but under protest. All right, -cap’in, whenever you say! I’m all set.” - -“Everything in?” Roy asked, looking about him. “Rifles in the -bottom? Yep. We’re off, boys. The Amazon Adventurers!” - -The canoe shot for the middle of the river, propelled by Teddy and -Roy. The stream was again placid, as it had been before the storm. A -gentle current bore them along. - -As they left their camping site, Roy turned his head and looked -back. Many things had happened in the space of twenty-four hours, -since they had first lit their fire. They had heard thieves planning -to rustle the cattle on the Whirlpool River range. Then the pursuit -and the rock ahead. The crash, and the roaring flood. Then his life -had hung in the balance. How close it had come to being taken, he -probably would never know. How had he gotten ashore? Why hadn’t he -been drowned? Why-- - -Roy shook his head slowly. - -“Mother must have been on the job then,” he said to himself, and -smiled. “She said she’d put in a good word, and I guess she did! -Surely, something besides me kept my head above water!” - -Then another thought came to him. They were approaching the rapids -with a mended canoe. The cattle were beyond, and rustlers were bent -on taking them, if they had not already done so. There was the -possible landslide that the stranger had reported. - -“There’s plenty to worry about yet, I reckon,” Roy thought grimly. -“But what good is worry? Answer--none! We’ll get those cattle, and -we won’t come back till we do! Hey, Teddy!” he exclaimed aloud. -“Snap to it! All right, boy--ho, ho ho, ho! _Stick_ in there!” - - - - -CHAPTER XIX - -The Whirlpool - - -Yes, there was still plenty to worry about, if one was in a worrying -mood. The Manley boys and their companions were faced with the -prospect of having their whole journey, with its dangers and -hardships, go for nothing, if the rustlers reached the cattle first. -There was a bare chance that Mr. Manley and his party had gotten to -the Whirlpool River range in time to prevent the theft; but even -Teddy admitted that this chance was a slim one. The overland route -was long and tedious, and could not be accomplished in less than -four days at the minimum. - -“Guess we’d better resign ourselves to a long chase after those -rustlers,” Roy said regretfully. “That is if they go through with -their plan, and I don’t see why they shouldn’t. It sounded -fool-proof to me. Certainly if the cattle were gone when dad got -there, he would naturally suspect Jake Trummer of carrying out his -threat and driving them into the river. Suppose we hadn’t heard the -thieves talking that night? We would have gone on and probably -backed dad up in saying Trummer had drowned the cows. When you think -of it, we were pretty lucky after all.” - -“But what good is our luck going to do us if we get there after the -cattle are stolen?” Teddy asked, as he shifted his “paddle” to get a -better grip on it. - -“Seems to me I heered tell of a couple of fellers chasin’ some -rustlers an’ makin’ out pretty well,” Pop drawled. “Could it have -been you an’ Roy, Teddy?” - -“Oh, that was different,” Teddy objected. “We got right on their -trail then and rounded them up before they had a chance to escape. -But now we won’t even know which way to start. They may take the -cattle any place.” - -“Can’t take ’em in the river an’ get much good out of ’em,” Bug Eye -snickered. “They won’t drive ’em back toward X Bar X, ’cause you -said they knew about yore dad comin’ along that trail. And as I -remember it, there’s mountains back of Whirlpool River range that -’ud make travelin’ with a herd of dogies pretty risky--especially if -the dirt on them hills is tearin’ loose. So it looks like there’s -only one way they could go, Teddy--an’ that’s straight ahead.” - -“That’s one way too many,” Pop remarked, bending over to see if the -patch he had put in place was still firm. It was, and he leaned back -again. “There’s a straight trail through to the Border, branchin’ -left from the river,” he continued. “They’ll head for that, sure as -shootin’. Course I ain’t sayin’ they’ll make it, but they’ll try -to.” - -“No such word as ‘ain’t,’” Bug Eye said absently. “But Pop, how far -is it to the Border? Good eight days’ ride, ain’t it--isn’t it?” - -“All of that. But what’s eight days? I been in saddle longer than -that many a time. I remember, back in ’97--stop that splashin’, Bug -Eye! I had my bath!” - -“Back in ’97?” Bug Eye grinned. - -Pop became absorbed in the shore line and refused to answer. Bug Eye -winked, and, resting his head on his arm, started to snore loudly. A -sharp dig in the ribs from Pop convinced him of the error of his -ways, and he sat up, an innocent look on his face. - -“Me, I’m tired!” he proclaimed. “When do we hit those rapids you -been talkin’ so much about, Pop? Last time I came over here they was -nothin’ but a few waves. I craves excitement, I do.” - -“You’ll get it,” Pop said laconically. “They’ll be more than a few -waves this time. An’ that reminds me. Roy, you an’ Teddy been -workin’ long enough. What say you give me an’ Bug Eye a crack at it? -The rapids are just below here, an’ I want to do the steerin’ as we -hit ’em. I been over ’em many times, an’ I think I can put us -through all right.” - -“Yo’re a great thinker,” Bug Eye murmured, as he changed places with -Teddy and received the board he was to use as a paddle. “Pop, what -am I supposed to do with this here barrel stave, or whatever it is? -Cheer you, or somethin’?” - -“When I say left, you paddle on the left. When I say right, you -shift. That’s all.” - -“An’ when you say ‘here she goes,’ I take my little bath,” Bug Eye -snickered. “All right, Pop. O.K.! Me an’ my flat board is ready.” - -“Are ready,” grinned Pop. “Yuh forget yore plural nominative, Bug -Eye. Well, let’s see you work now!” - -Roy, who had given up his place and paddle to Pop and was seated in -the bottom facing front, saw ahead of him that the banks of the -stream were coming together--closing in. It had been long since he -and Teddy had come over this route, and the landmarks were -unfamiliar. But he knew that just below the point where the shores -converged were the rapids. - -The river seemed to take on new strength now. The soft purr was -developing into a roar, and Teddy, remembering the last time they -had heard that, hunched his shoulders. But this sound was different, -somehow, from the boiling of the stream after the storm. That had -been an unwholesome noise, as though the river had suddenly taken -upon itself an evil accomplishment, whereas the deep thunder that -came to Teddy’s ears from the rapids below was the voice of a giant -who is proud of his strength and who gives fair warning to any one -who contests his supremacy. - -“Feel it pull?” Pop Burns asked excitedly, as they came nearer and -nearer the rapids. “Wait till we hit the worst part! You’ll know -yo’re in somethin’ then, let me tell yuh!” - -Teddy and Roy were too absorbed in the spectacle to answer. Directly -before them a curtain of spray arose like a white cloud, pierced now -and then by a jet of water that leaped upward like a silver fish. A -cold haze hung over the boat--penetrating, knife-like--that sent the -blood tingling through the veins. All four were leaning forward now, -waiting, ready. - -“Left!” Pop yelled, and Bug Eye shifted his paddle swiftly. -“Steady--steady--_Take it!_” - -The canoe plunged into the maelstrom. About them the waters tumbled -and tossed in an agony of movement. The craft shot forward like an -arrow from a bow. - -“Yay!” Teddy yelled, his eyes alight with a fierce joy. “Let’s go!” - -Roy was too fascinated to exclaim. He sat perfectly still, gripping -the sides of the boat, his head thrown back, his lips smiling. -_This_ was life! - -A deep whirlpool lay directly in their path. Teddy saw that it was -spinning with incredible rapidity, and thought that if they hit it -destruction was certain. He turned to Pop to sound a warning. - -But the veteran had seen it. Not an inch did he swerve from his -course. For a moment the boat hung on the edge, poised for a dive. -Then it leaped. - -Straight into the heart of that silver-lined, foaming vortex it -shot. - -“Right” Pop yelled, and Bug Eye shifted again. - -There was a space of time, seemingly interminable, when the boat -appeared to stand still while the waters whirled beneath it. Then a -quick lurch--and the whirlpool was left behind. - -Stunned by the suddenness of it, Teddy jerked his head around. The -whirlpool was far in the rear. They had been in and out in less than -a second. - -“Pop!” the boy called above the roaring, “what happened?” - -“Nothin’ much,” Pop chuckled. “We just took it at the right time, -that’s all. It tossed us out. Like it?” - -“Certainly did!” Teddy cried enthusiastically. “Hit ’em again, Pop!” - -They came now to a place where the stream undulated like a huge -white snake. There were hills and valleys of water; smooth, shining -water. It seemed that the rocks over which the river was flowing -were just beneath the surface--that they must surely crush them to -pieces. Teddy saw that Pop’s face lost none of its calmness, so he -settled himself once more with an attempt at serenity which deceived -no one. Just what in thunder _was_ keeping them from all going to -the bottom? - -The craft was tossing like a ship on the ocean. First the bow would -almost bury itself in a smother of foam, then it would lift until it -seemed that it must turn over backward. Bug Eye wrapped his legs -firmly about the seat. - -“Roller coaster!” he shouted, and went down again, nearly out of -sight. - -“My Fishmobile--” he began when once more he rose straight in the -air, but at that moment they came to an especially deep pool and the -words froze on his lips. Teddy watched him with amusement and saw -that when he was level again Bug Eye had a wild look about him. - -“I’ll stick to crazy steers after this!” the cowboy yelled. “They -stay on the ground, anyway!” - -But the worst of it was over. The water resumed a more normal flow -and the banks widened. They still shot downstream at an alarming -rate, but the canoe kept on a fairly level keel. - -Bug Eye drew a breath of relief and rested his paddle across the -gunwales. - -“I’m cured,” he declared solemnly. “I wanted to be a sailor when I -was young. But never again! That was some circus! What made it like -that, Pop? I’ve been over here before. But snakes, that was a -millpond compared to to-day. What happened?” - -“The storm,” Pop grinned. “I kinda thought it would be pretty bad. -But we’re through now. And Jake Trummer’s place is just ahead. One -more bend and we’re there.” - -Eagerly the boys waited until they should come in sight of Whirlpool -River Ranch. The end of their trip was at hand. Would they find -their cattle grazing peacefully, waiting to be driven home? Would -their father be there yet? They sat tense, leaning forward. - -They rounded the bend. A broad vista of land lay before them, green, -rolling range land. Back of the grazing fields mountains rose -sublimely, fleecy clouds capping their summits. The late afternoon -sun turned the scene into a picture of pastoral beauty. - -But on the range was not a hair, hide, or hoof of a single -shorthorn. - - - - -CHAPTER XX - -Burying the Hatchet - - -There was tender grass to be munched. There was warm sun to bask in. -There was the placid river to drink from. Yet of cattle there was -none, nor any sign of them. - -“Just in time to be late!” Bug Eye groaned, and rested on his -paddle. - -“They may be further on,” Teddy remarked hopefully. “Beyond the -rise, there.” - -“Much beyond,” Roy said bitterly. “If they were there, some would -wander off to this range. Yet we’ll look.” - -Once more the canoe went forward, this time slowly, dispiritedly. -Their journey had been in vain. Their cattle were gone. - -As Roy had feared, once past the rise in the land, they saw that -surely the herd had departed. Pop said nothing, but sat and smoked -in silence, his paddle dragging. Bug Eye made a few remarks under -his breath. - -“We’ll have to land and find Jake Trummer,” Teddy declared. “That -gang we heard on the river at night has been here before us.” - -“They rustled ’em, hey?” Bug Eye asked inanely. - -“Exactly,” Teddy replied. “How far away they’ve gotten with them, -there’s no telling. We’re worse than useless without broncs. We’ll -have to wait for dad.” - -“You’ll not have to do much waitin’,” Pop remarked suddenly. “I seen -General just over that hill.” - -“With dad on him?” Teddy questioned eagerly. - -“Nope. Guess he’s up at the ranch house talkin’ to Trummer. -General’s been turned out to grass. We’ll beach, an’ walk over.” - -“How far?” Bug Eye wanted to know. - -“Four miles. Do you good. We can leave the stuff here. Be all right. -Trummer is the only man I know who’s got his range in his back -yard.” - -The canoe was driven ashore, and Teddy leaped out. - -“If we hadn’t hit that rock,” he said bitterly, “we could have been -here before the rustlers and saved the cows.” - -“Mebby,” Pop said laconically. “There’s lots of things to be -considered. We’ll see yore dad first, an’ talk later.” - -The four set off across country, after having pulled the canoe up -out of reach of the water. As they walked, they turned frequently, -as though they expected to find the missing cattle. The way was -long, but evening brought coolness, and they were not tired when -they came in sight of the ranch house. - -Jake Trummer’s place was like a hundred others in the state. The -low, broad building where the “boss” and his family lived, the -high-fenced corral; the bunk-house; and, separated a little from it, -the cook house. A few horses were in the corral, and among them -Teddy recognized the bronc Nat Raymond usually rode. - -“All here but General,” Roy murmured. “You said you saw him out on -the range, Pop. Then dad must be inside.” - -Coming nearer the ranch house, a mutter of voices reached them. Loud -above the others, sounded Jake Trummer’s, with his repeated: - -“You hear me, now--you hear me!” - -“Hot times,” Bug Eye remarked. - -Then they reached the side steps, and another speaker interrupted. -The voice was low, but vibrant. - -“That’s dad,” Roy said tensely. “He’s good and mad about something.” - -“Jake Trummer,” Mr. Manley was saying, “I’ve known you for a long -time. An’ I never thought you’d pull a low-down trick like this.” - -“Bardwell Manley, you go careful! I kin only stand so much! You’re -at my house, my guest, an’ as such I respect you. But you hear me -when I tell you I didn’t touch your dogies, an’ I mean it. An’ if -you’re wantin’ to call me a liar to my face, start now!” - -“But, Jake you tole me you’d drive ’em into the river, an’ when I -get here they’re gone! What would you say in a case like that? Don’t -it _look_ as if you’d done it?” - -“But I tell you I didn’t! They was there last night. To-day they was -gone. That’s all I know about ’em.” - -“Well--” Mr. Manley shook his head, and at that moment Roy bounded -up the steps. - -“Dad! We’re here at last. Had a tough time of it.” - -“Roy! Teddy! Glad to see you, boys. I was beginnin’ to worry, but I -figured you might have been delayed on account of the storm. And now -you’re here--” he spread his hands expressively--“we might as well -turn around an’ go home. The cows are gone. Trummer--” - -“Wait, Dad,” Teddy said quickly. “You’re wrong. Mr. Trummer had -nothing to do with the cattle being stolen.” - -“Stolen! How do you know that? Who stole ’em? Jake Trummer--” - -“Give the boy a chance, Bardwell!” Mr. Trummer interrupted testily. -“He knows more about it than you do. Let him speak.” - -“It’s just this,” Teddy went on, with a look at the others. “Two -nights ago we camped by the stream, because the storm came up, and -we couldn’t see our way clear to taking a chance on keeping afloat. -Late at night--at least it seemed late--Roy and I walked down to the -river, leavin’ Pop an’ Bug Eye by the fire. That right, Pop?” - -The veteran nodded. - -“Yuh tell it, Teddy. Yuh know more about it than what I do.” - -“We headed for the river,” the boy went on, “and when we got there -we heard some men talking. They were in a boat on the stream. Some -one they called Denver--” - -“Denver!” Jake Trummer broke in. “That’s--But go ahead, son. I’ll -have my say later,” he added, with a glance at Mr. Manley. - -“This Denver had a plan to rustle our cattle that had strayed over -here, an’ he aimed to let you think Mr. Trummer did as he had -threatened,” Teddy went on swiftly. “They’d found out, somehow, -about the whole business; maybe from The Pup, though he didn’t -appear to be with them. They were going to drive the cows off at -night, and, by golly, that’s what they did!” - -For a moment there was silence. Mr. Manley looked at Jake Trummer, -his face a deep red. Then he threw back his head and thrust out his -hand. - -“Jake,” he said falteringly, “I ain’t sayin’ nothin’ now. I’ve done -all my talkin’--a sight too much, I reckon. I’ll stay dumb for the -rest of my life. But if you can forgive an old fool--” - -With a grin, Jake Trummer clasped the hand offered him, and gripped -hard. - -“We all make mistakes,” he said softly. “I made the first one. All -the forgivin’ to be done ain’t on my side. I come to you like a bag -o’ wind an’ shot my mouth off when I shouldn’t. Some hand of yourn -told one of my men that the orders were to let the cattle stray as -far as they wanted, on my range if possible, because the grazin’ was -good an’ they needed fattenin’. I was a fool to believe it.” - -“The Pup!” Teddy and Roy exclaimed in the same breath. - -“Was he tall, Mr. Trummer?” Teddy asked. “Dark?” - -“Never saw him,” Mr. Trummer answered, releasing Mr. Manley’s hand. -“He told one of my men. Well, Bardwell, we’ll forget it. We were -both wrong, I, mebby, more than you. Now let’s get this thing -straight. First I want to ask yore boy: Did that man you said they -called Denver have a high-pitched, cracked voice?” - -“I’ll tell a maverick he did!” Roy replied excitedly. “High as a -girl’s, almost. Why?” - -“That was Denver Smith,” Mr. Trummer declared. “They’re the last of -the old gangs, an’ the sooner they go the better. They make their -headquarters on the banks of Whirlpool River an’ try to pick up tips -they can use in their business, which is everything from -high-jackin’ to rustlin’. I pity the man that rides that river road -alone an’ with money in his pocket. They’d get him sure. Yep, boys, -it was Denver Smith an’ his bunch fer a sure bet. What did they say, -again?” - -“They were planning to steal our cattle and let you take the blame,” -Roy replied. “They knew you’d had an argument with dad up on our -ranch, though I don’t know how.” - -“It’ll be the last one we’ll have, eh, Bardwell?” Mr. Trummer said, -and grinned. “As fer them findin’ out, they have ways an’ means. But -that’s not the point. Yore cattle’s gone, Bardwell. What you aimin’ -to do?” - -“Get ’em back!” Mr. Manley said grimly. “I hate to ask it, Jake; but -if you can spare a few horses for the boys, here--” - -“Spare a few horses?” Mr. Trummer ejaculated. “What kind of a game -is this, Bardwell?” - -“I’m sorry,” Mr. Manley muttered, and turned away. “I kind of -thought--” - -“Spare a few _horses_! By cripes, you got nerve! An’ what about me? -Think I’ll stay here? We’ll ride together, like we done before, -Bardwell! You can have all the horses yuh want; but yuh got to take -me with ’em! We’ll get them rustlers, an’ every one of yore cows! -Spare a few _horses_! Huh! I’ll spare more than that! You hear me?” - -Mr. Manley grinned. He clapped his friend on the back, and then -laughed. - -“For a minute yuh had me scared, Jake. But I might o’ known--I might -o’ known. We ride together, then. Tell yore cook to throw some -victuals together. Boys, I’m sure glad you showed up! We’ll clean up -Denver Smith an’ his gang--an’ dry-clean ’em at that! Saddle what -broncs Jake wants to give you, an’ we’ll eat an’ get!” - - - - -CHAPTER XXI - -The Chase - - -The meal was soon concluded, and Roy and Teddy told of their -adventures on the river. - -Inwardly Mr. Manley was much concerned over their mishaps, but he -only nodded and smiled. He wanted to let his boys know that he -expected nothing less from them. - -At the same time his face flushed with a glow of pride when Roy -told, modestly enough, of his fight with the eagle. He looked at the -knife with which his son had slain the bird, and silently put the -weapon in his pocket. By this the boy knew he was really affected by -the story. The knife would remain a relic, a proof of his son’s -bravery. With the exception of Roy, Pop was the only one who -realized this. The others thought he had absent-mindedly put it in -his own pocket instead of returning it to Roy. - -For a while Roy hesitated to tell his father of the payroll robbery -and Teddy knew he was holding off purposely, so he said nothing. But -when they were walking toward the corral, Roy decided it would be -best for his father to know the whole story, even if it did add to -his worry, so he told him. - -Mr. Manley took it silently, only shaking his head sorrowfully. The -loss of the money affected him not so much as realizing that The Pup -was a thief. He had never liked the man, but a horse-thief and -payroll bandit--that was different from “plain orneriness.” - -“Guess I made a mistake in Marino,” he declared. “Got in the house -an’ stole my four hundred, did he! Well, maybe it was partly my -fault for lettin’ it lay around like that, so open. But none of the -boys I ever had would steal a cent. Gus, now--” he stopped, and bit -his lip. Gus was a topic that bothered him. “You don’t think Gus--” - -“No, Dad, Gus had nothing to do with it,” Teddy said positively. -“I’m sure of that, Dad!” - -“That’s good,” Mr. Manley sighed. “I didn’t think Gus was that kind. -Pshaw, I knew he wasn’t! Wonder if we’ll see him again? Well--” and -he shrugged his shoulders. “But this is no time for wonderin’. We -got to be on our way. So The Pup stole--right from the house! Stole -my payroll!” He shook his head again, slowly, and walked off -muttering. - -“Dad would rather have that money taken twice than to think Gus was -mixed up in it,” Teddy said to Roy in a low voice. “He’s sorry The -Pup did it, too. He may have disliked Marino, as I guess we all did, -but dad hates to think any one is a thief.” - -The horses, saddled and ready, were waiting for them. Those who had -come with Mr. Manley had, of course, their own broncos, and Jake -Trummer supplied Teddy, Roy, Pop Burns and Bug Eye with other -mounts. They took with them food, and each saddle packed a rifle and -a blanket. The chase, even if it was successful, might take several -days to conclude. They had one big advantage--the rustlers did not -know they were being trailed. Thus they would take their time, and -Mr. Manley counted largely on this. - -“Guess we’re all set,” the boss of the X Bar X stated, as he looked -about him. The men were mounted, waiting for the word to start. - -“Whenever you say, Bardwell,” Jake Trummer suggested. - -“Then let’s go!” - -The riders filed out of the yard and headed once more for the river. -Mr. Trummer had left word with one of his men on the ranch that the -canoe and its contents were to be taken care of, so there was no -need to return to the place where they had left it. Instead, the -riders cut diagonally across the range and headed away from the -direction the boys had come. - -“Dad, what about that landslide?” Roy remarked, spurring his mount -up closer to his father. “Nick arrived all fagged out and told us a -stranger gave you a wild tale about an avalanche.” - -“It _was_ a wild tale,” Mr. Manley declared. “Jake said no such -thing occurred. Didn’t you, Jake? But it had me worried, all the -same. By golly, if it’s not one thing it’s another!” - -“I’ll tell a maverick,” Roy muttered, and then rode forward -silently. He was thinking of The Pup and Gus. Where had The Pup fled -to? They had seen him at the edge of the stream on the horse he had -stolen. Did he follow the river? Or did he branch out? Was there a -chance of catching him, as well as the cattle rustlers? - -“Pipe dreams,” the boy muttered. “We’ve seen all we ever shall of -Joe Marino.” - -“Roy, quit that mumbling and speak up!” Teddy exclaimed. “What’s on -your mind?” - -“The Pup, for one thing,” Roy answered grimly. “He’s got a horse of -ours, and four hundred dollars. I hate to let him get away with a -raw thing like that without an effort to catch him.” - -“We’ll make more than an effort, Roy, when we get this cattle -business finished,” Mr. Manley called back. “We’ll have every -sheriff in the state on his trail, and maybe we’ll take a hand in it -ourselves. He was the man who put Gus on the bum. I can’t forget -that.” - -“There’s another little item that sticks in my mind,” Teddy remarked -in a low voice. “It happened near the corral the night the horse and -the money were stolen. Guess you know what I mean, Roy. Though I’d -rather have it sticking in my mind than in my chest,” he added -significantly. - -“The knife with J. K. on it,” Roy returned. “Sure, I know, Teddy. -But the sooner we forget The Pup the better. He’s gone. If we catch -him, fine! If not--well, charge it up to profit and loss.” - -“That’s the right idea, Roy,” Mr. Manley agreed. “We’ve got enough -on our hands now. If we get our cattle back I’ll be satisfied.” - -“I suppose I ought to be--and maybe I’ll have to be; but it sure -sticks in my craw to let a thing like that get by me!” muttered -Teddy. - -The gloom of evening was at hand, and the men rode in close -formation, talking in subdued tones. Pop and Bug Eye were ahead, -leading. Roy and Teddy brought up the rear, their father riding just -ahead of them. They had planned to cover as much distance as -possible before dark, so that when morning came they would be near -enough to the rustlers to seize them before they had a chance to -escape. - -They soon came to the lowlands just beyond the range of Whirlpool -River Ranch. The air here was damp and chill, due to the moisture -from the river which had settled in the depressions. To add to this, -the night promised to be cloudy, with no moon showing. Already the -dull, gray canopy was curtaining the evening sky, cutting off, in -the fullness of its glory, the western sunset. - -“This is the first real touch of fall we’ve had,” Roy remarked, -buttoning his shirt collar higher. Then, raising his voice: “Where -are you figuring to stop, Dad? Going to ride part of the night?” - -Mr. Manley, the better to reply, wheeled his pony and circled back -toward his son. - -“Nope,” he answered. “Soon as we top this rise ahead we’ll call a -halt. We sure don’t want to camp in this place. Golly, it’s damp!” -and he shivered slightly. - -The leaders of the column quickened their pace, so that they might -leave the lowlands as quickly as possible. Pop, like most old -ranchmen, had his pet superstitions, and one of them was that it was -unlucky to stay long in such a place. - -“Things happen,” he declared vaguely. “The mountains are all -right--don’t care how high they are. Open range is all right. But -every time I ride through land that sets low, I get a feelin’ that -somethin’ is goin’ to turn up. Don’t know why, but I do.” - -“Ever hear that dampness was bad for rheumatism?” Teddy chuckled. -“That might have something to do with it, Pop.” - -“No sir,” and Pop shook his head obstinately. “It’s got nothin’ to -do with rheumatism. Even Nat Raymond’s pony knows what I mean. Look -at the way he’s actin’.” - -In truth, the bronco Nat rode, which had come from the home ranch -with him, was acting queerly. The pony would come to a dead stop, -lift its head, whinny, and proceed. This performance was repeated -several times. - -Mr. Manley observed the horse with interest. - -“What makes him do that, Nat?” he asked. “You pullin’ him up?” - -“Not any, boss.” Nat answered sincerely. “He’s doin’ it himself. -Like Pop said, I guess, he don’t like lowlands.” - -“Seems to me as though he sensed a stranger around,” Teddy said to -Roy in a low tone. “I’ve seen Nat’s bronco do that before, when a -new man came into the yard of the X Bar X. It’s got nothing to do -with the place we’re in now.” - -“Well, there’s enough men with us he never saw before,” Roy -countered. He motioned toward Jake Trummer and his followers. “Think -they’re the reason, Teddy?” - -“No, I don’t and I’ll tell you why. Because I noticed that it’s only -a man that comes alone who effects the bronc like that. Nat,” he -called, “did you ever see your horse act like that before?” - -“Well, he does get kind of nervous when a stranger comes around,” -Nat admitted. “But usually it’s only if the stranger rides alone. I -can’t figure why the bronc should do it here unless Pop’s right -about him bein’ leary of lowlands.” - -Teddy shook his head, but said nothing in reply. - -Darkness was nearly upon them, and Mr. Manley held up his hand for a -halt. - -“Stick close now, men,” he ordered. “Jake, you want to show us the -way out of here? Guess you know it better than I do. We want to camp -as soon as possible.” - -“Right, Bardwell!” Jake agreed. “All set, men? Follow me. Don’t get -too far apart. We don’t want no stragglers.” - -He rode forward again, and the others strung along behind him. Just -as he reached a knoll, which marked the end of the lowland, those -following heard him give an exclamation of surprise. Mr. Manley -spurred his horse forward. - -“What is it, Jake?” he asked. - -“Look!” Jake answered shortly. “There’s a horse without a rider. -Maybe that’s why Nat’s bronc was actin’ up. He’s got a saddle on, -too.” - -Ahead of them, half concealed by the settling dusk, stood a pinto. -On his back was a saddle, but no rider. When the animal saw the -group in front of him, it ran toward them. - -“Jimminy!” Teddy breathed. “His right foreleg is hurt. Notice how -he’s limping? What does he remind you of, Roy?” - -“He doesn’t _remind_ me of anything; he _is_!” Roy answered -forcibly. The horse came closer. “Teddy, that’s the pony The Pup -stole, or I’m a ring-tailed doodle bird!” - - - - -CHAPTER XXII - -The Man at the Fire - - -“Our pony!” - -Mr. Manley almost shouted it. - -“Do you mean to say that’s the bronc that Marino stole?” - -“Look at him yourself, Dad!” Teddy cried excitedly. “Wait, I’ll see -if I can get him. He knows me--I broke him. Stay here.” - -The boy rode rapidly forward. The horse did not turn and run, but -stood, waiting. In a moment Teddy had hold of his bridle rein and -was leading him back. - -“See? Isn’t he?” - -Mr. Manley looked closer. - -“He certainly is, Teddy! Well, for the love of Pete! how’d _he_ get -here--an’ where’s The Pup?” - -“Can’t tell you that, Dad,” Teddy replied. He turned to Roy. “Now -are you so sure that we’ll never see Marino again? He’s around here -somewhere, I’ll bet a plugged nickel! Maybe he got thrown. If it -wasn’t so dark we could have a look for him.” - -“By golly, it’s the pinto!” Pop exclaimed, riding up. “Where’d he -come from, Teddy? I saw that horse out yonder, but I didn’t pay no -attention to him. Thought he had a man with him. The pinto! The Pup -must have followed up the river from the time we saw him! Snakes! -wonder if he’s around?” - -“That bronc of yours is a good watch dog,” Roy declared to Nat. “It -was this horse he sensed, and the lowlands had nothin’ to do with -it. Pop, you’re all twisted. Nat’s pony was calling in this pinto.” - -“Meybe,” Pop agreed doubtfully. “I ain’t sayin’ nothin’. Well, boss, -do we camp? We can picket this hoss and come back for him later. -He’ll stand, I reckon.” - -“Won’t do much wanderin’ with his leg like that,” Bug Eye remarked. -It was practically the first sentence he had uttered since they had -left Jake Trummer’s place. “He’s got a sore there that seems as if -it might have been made some time ago.” - -“It was,” Teddy remarked laconically. “I brought Roy in to look at -it the night he was stolen. That’s how I found he was gone. Wherever -The Pup is, he’s on foot. Unless he got thrown, and is lying hurt -somewhere.” - -“And alone,” added Roy, with a note of pity in his voice. - -The uselessness of attempting to find Marino in the dark was -apparent to all, and, leaving the knoll on which he stood, Mr. -Manley rode forward until he and Jake Trummer came to a spot which -bordered on a group of trees. - -“We can pitch camp here,” Mr. Trummer suggested. “There’s a spring -in them trees, good an’ cold. In the mornin’ we can start at sun-up, -and then, by golly, we’ll run them rustlers to earth. They don’t -know we’re comin’, but they’ll learn soon enough. Tryin’ to lay the -blame on me fer the cattle bein’ gone! Huh, I’m kinda anxious to -meet Denver Smith an’ his gang!” - -The horses were picketed some distance from the camping spot, a fire -was built and blankets were unrolled. The night was cold, and the -men huddled as closely as possible to the blaze, wrapped tightly in -their thick coverings. The heavens were entirely obscured by clouds, -and beyond the fire a blackness, like heavy velvet, covered the -land. - -Supper was soon concluded, for the party was “traveling light.” But -three men had been told to carry rations, and, consequently, there -was hardly enough from which to make a feast. But beans and bacon -are filling, and no one went actually hungry. - -There was little talk after supper. The finding of The Pup’s pony -was commented upon, and guesses were hazarded concerning the -whereabouts of Marino, but that was all. The men were tired, and -tired men waste no time in idle talk. Definitely and directly they -go to sleep. - -Within an hour the only sounds to be heard were the uneasy neighings -of the horses and the crackling of the fire as it burned brightly -and then sank down again. Each man had his rifle by his side, in -case he was awakened by a curious beast sniffing at his ear, but no -one actually anticipated having to use the firearm. - -Certainly they expected no human visitor. The rustlers, even if they -were in the neighborhood, would avoid them studiously. True, each -man there hoped that the ground they had covered brought them nearer -their quarry, for a herd of cattle moves slowly. The only direction -the thieves could have taken was the one in which they were -traveling. Sooner or later they would come upon the missing cows, -and, they hoped, also the beasts’ self-constituted guards. - -The rustlers had certainly hoped to gain a long start on possible -pursuers, because of the delay occasioned by reason of Jake -Trummer’s being blamed for the disappearance of the Durhams. But -their plans had miscarried, and this they did not know. Their -conversation on the river had betrayed them. - -Teddy’s sleep was troubled with dreams--dreams of cattle and huge -bales of money and long knives with queer initials burned in the -handle. Then he saw Gus, alone, weary, staggering over the prairie, -shouting his name. So vivid was the impression that some one was -calling him that he sat suddenly upright, with the word “Teddy!” -still ringing clearly in his ears. - -Then, as one aroused from a sleep gradually realizes the true state -of affairs, the boy grinned, and once more lay down on the soft -earth and pulled his blanket about him. Dreams are funny things, he -thought. Sometimes they’re so real the rest of life seems unreal, -and a dream itself. - -“Getting poetical,” he muttered, and composed himself to rest, “just -like old Roy.” The fire was still going, the embers glowing -brightly. - -Try as he would, Teddy could not sink again into slumber. He shut -his eyes tightly and counted innumerable sheep, but sheep reminded -him of cattle, and cattle brought a host of thoughts that were most -disturbing. At last the boy sat up and threw his blanket from him. - -“Guess I’ll chuck a few pieces of wood on the fire,” he said to -himself. His mind formed clear sentences before him, describing his -every movement, as is often the case of one who finds himself the -victim of insomnia. As the boy made his way carefully from between -the sleeping forms lying near, he murmured: - -“Easy, now--mustn’t wake the others. Golly, it’s dark--cold, too! -Glad the fire’s not out. I’m hungry. Listen to those horses whinny! -Why don’t they go to sleep? I wonder where Gus is to-night? Funny -how we came across The Pup’s horse and not The Pup. Here’s a stick -that’ll do fine.” He threw it on the fire. “There, that’s better. -Warmer! That Pop snoring? Must be. Sounds like a saw mill. Funny old -geezer, Pop. Wish I could sleep like that.” - -Small, unconnected thoughts kept buzzing through his brain. He -walked around the fire, then seated himself near it, his knees drawn -up, his chin resting on his hands. His dream came back to him, and -he recalled that he had awakened with his own name ringing in his -ears. - -“Sure sounded as though some one was calling me,” he muttered, -kicking a piece of wood further in to the heart of the flames. -“Wonder what time it is? Must be after midnight. Snakes, there’s not -a star out!” - -He raised his head and stared vacantly up into the blackness. For a -long moment he stayed in this position, then closed his eyes. He -came to himself with a start. - -“Well!” and he grinned. “Almost went to sleep sitting up. Guess I’ll -seek my downy bed once more.” - -He arose, and stretched. He stood there, his arms outstretched, -staring at a dark form looming up on the opposite side of the -fire--a strange, staggering form. - -Teddy’s right hand leaped down to his belt and closed over the butt -of his gun. But he did not draw, for at that moment the form of a -man pitched headlong at his feet and lay still! - - - - -CHAPTER XXIII - -Boss and Bandit - - -Teddy, hand resting on the gun, eyes wide, stared at the prostrate -intruder. Something about the man seemed familiar. As he lay there, -his arms thrown wide, head turned to one side, he appeared to have -been dropped from a great height and pressed into the earth from the -force of descent. The fingers weakly opened and closed, but aside -from that the figure was motionless, silent. - -Teddy dropped on one knee, and laid a hand on the man’s shoulder. A -shudder ran through the body. - -“Here!” Teddy said sharply. “What’s the matter? Can you speak?” - -“Tired,” the man mumbled. “Hungry. Let me be.” - -Roy, who was lying near by, awoke and sat up, blinking. When he saw -his brother bending over the man he thought at first that Teddy was -trying to rouse one of the sleepers. - -“Shake him, Teddy,” he advised in a drowsy voice. “What’s the -matter--did he steal your blanket?” - -“Roy, come here,” Teddy said quickly. “I think this is some one you -know.” - -“Some one I--” Then the meaning of Teddy’s sentence penetrated his -brother’s half-awakened mind, and he struggled to his feet. By this -time the others were stirring, asking questions in sleepy tones and -rolling about to see the cause of the disturbance. - -Roy hastened to his brother’s side. Together, the two boys turned -the man over, so that he faced the fire. As the glare of the newly -fed flames glinted in his face, he made a feeble gesture of protest -and covered his eyes with his hand. Then letting the arm drop like a -dead thing, he sighed painfully. - -Teddy, seeing the face, started back. - -“The Pup!” he exclaimed, and turned at a touch on his shoulder. His -father was peering down at their visitor. - -“It’s Marino, all right,” Mr. Manley agreed grimly, staring at the -dust-streaked face. “Is he hurt? What’s the matter?” - -Teddy shook the man gently. - -“Are you hurt, Joe?” the boy asked loudly. “Can’t you talk?” - -“Talk all right--too tired,” The Pup mumbled. “Not -hurt--tired--hungry.” Then for the first time he seemed to realize -that he was surrounded by a ring of inquiring, puzzled faces. He -pulled himself together and glared haggardly at Teddy, then shifted -his gaze to Roy, and finally to Mr. Manley. Suddenly the light of -fear came into his eyes, and he leaped to his feet, trembling. - -“Don’t--don’t shoot me,” he begged piteously. “I’ll go! But don’t -shoot me!” - -“No one’s going to shoot you,” Mr. Manley said soothingly. “Here, -sit down. Take this blanket. Man, you’re shiverin’ like a leaf. Get -closer to the fire--that’s it! Pop rustle up some beans for this -feller, will you? He looks half starved.” - -“Half starved!” the man gasped, querulously, and sank within -himself. “Worse’n that. Three days without food--lost--horse gone--” - -Pop Burns brought some cold beans to him, and, hungrily, ravenously, -the man reached for them. They watched him while he ate, more like a -wild beast than a human being, and later Pop brought him a cup of -steaming coffee. When he had finished this he sighed with relief and -wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. His voice, when again he -spoke, was stronger. - -“Boss,” he said, turning to Mr. Manley, “I don’t deserve this. By -rights you should have thrown me out on my neck. Instead you--” he -hesitated, and waved his arm in an expressive gesture--“you treat me -like a man instead of like a--a mangy dog.” He gulped, and his -listeners shifted uneasily. “I ain’t worth it. I’m a thief--a hoss -thief an’ a common robber. Once I-- But we’ll let that go. I ain’t -got yore money, boss,” he said suddenly, and looked up appealingly. -“I ain’t got a cent of it left.” - -“You spent it?” Mr. Manley asked sharply. - -“I been robbed,” The Pup continued, and gulped again. “Been robbed -of everything I had except the hoss, an’ he ran away. For three days -I been walkin’--tryin’ to find some one--any one--tryin’ to find -food--” - -“Who robbed you?” - -“Denver Smith an’ his bunch.” - -“Denver Smith!” Jake Trummer ejaculated, and bent over The Pup. -“When did yuh see them? Where are they? Have they got--” - -“Give the man a chance, Jake,” Mr. Manley advised gently. “He’s all -in. Listen Marino,” he said in a louder tone, “do you know where -Denver Smith is now?” - -“Said he was goin’ to rustle your cattle an’ follow the river to the -Border,” The Pup whispered weakly. “Wanted me to go in it with him, -but I figured I’d done enough to you. Then Denver hit me--hit me -with somethin’--” stupidly he put his hand to his head. “Hit me, an’ -took the four hundred dollars, an’ when I woke up my hoss was gone -an’ I was lyin’ near some trees. The four hundred bucks--I was -hopin’ to make Togas an’ find my sister--an’ I was goin’ to -work--buy a store, maybe--an’ send the money back to you, -boss--honest I was--every cent--” - -“And buy a few more knives with some one else’s initials burned in -the handle,” Teddy interrupted bitterly. “The story listens fine, -Marino!” - -“I ain’t lyin’!” Marino almost screamed. “It’s the truth! I wanted -to start clean! I been a long time livin’ down--what I used to be. -Then, that night--I must have been crazy, I guess. I’d been drinkin’ -too much an’ I thought I could turn a trick just once more an’ go -back home an’ live straight. My mother--I killed her, I guess, -’cause she died when she found out what I was. It was then I -promised my sister I’d give up--that stuff. Oh, you might as well -know it all,” he burst out, his words tumbling over one another as -if in agony to escape before being called back. “I was a -bandit--that knife was marked with my initials, Teddy. My real -name’s Jules Kolto--” - -“You--Jules Kolto?” Pop cried incredulously. “I heard lots about you -years ago! Then yuh are a Mex, after all!” - -“Yep, I’m Mex,” Kolto went on bitterly. “A Mex, a hoss thief, an’ a -bandit. Now you know. If yuh want to string me up, go ahead!” he -exclaimed defiantly. “I ain’t any good to nobody, least of all to -myself! So do what you want with me--an’ I won’t do no cryin’, -neither!” He took a deep breath, then a sudden tremor shook his -frame. - -“Take it easy, son,” Mr. Manley said kindly. “You ain’t in no fit -condition to be hung. What you want is rest an’ food. Hangin’ -wouldn’t make you feel a bit better. Guess you’ve learned yore -lesson. Jules Kolto! Well, well! And you been straight for so many -years only to backslide an’ have the money you stole taken from you -by another thief! The longer we live the queerer things we see,” and -Mr. Manley smiled grimly. “Yore hoss--or, rather, the one you -stole--is picketed over yonder. We found him. You took a mighty poor -way to start straight. No good ever comes of stolen money. An’ while -I ain’t a preacher, I’m preachin’ now. - -“You wanted to get to Mexico an’ see yore sister, maybe live there -the rest of yore life, an’ to do that you undid all the work of ten -years in one grand spree. Suppose you had gotten away with it? What -would yore sister have said to you? Think she’d have anything to do -with stolen money when she’d made you promise to quit? An’ what else -was that you said--that yore mother died when she found out that you -was a bandit? Then you went ahead and stole again! Humans are funny -animals,” and Mr. Manley shook his head. “I can’t figure ’em. - -“Now listen, Jules Kolto. I’ll give you another chance. You help us -find Denver Smith an’ his gang an’ get our cattle back. Then you -come home with me an’ work--work until that four hundred is paid. -Then you can find yore sister an’ she won’t be ashamed to see you. -Jules Kolto, I’m offerin’ you a chance to go straight. Will yuh take -it?” - -Jules stood up. He threw back his head and the gleam from the fire -shone on the face of a man with his jaw set firmly and with the -light of a new purpose in his eyes. - -“Boss,” he said huskily, “I’m for you! I can’t say much,--but I’ll -do whatever you want me to--barrin’ nothin’. I’ll trail Denver Smith -till we get the cattle back if I drop in my tracks doin’ it. I’ll -work my fingers off for you. Boss--will you shake?” - -There was a tense silence, broken only by the crackle of the fire, -as the hands of boss and bandit met in a firm clasp. - - - - -CHAPTER XXIV - -Flying Bullets - - -A rosy dawn broke over the prairie. It shone on a group of men -moving quickly about. Near them the smoke from a campfire arose. A -few pans, containing the remains of a range breakfast, lay near it -on the ground. Horses were being saddled, blankets rolled, rifles -were being wiped dry from the morning dew. But there was an -orderliness about this activity, a purpose in every movement of the -figures. Every man knew exactly what he had to do, and was doing it, -swiftly and definitely. - -Teddy was tightening a cinch-strap, and he looked up as Roy called -to him: - -“Need any help? I’m all set.” - -“No thanks, Roy. I’ll make it.” The strap was quickly adjusted, and -Teddy vaulted into the saddle. - -The others were mounting now, and the party soon started to move -forward. Mr. Manley and Jake Trummer were leading, while Teddy, Roy -and Jules Kolto, the latter seeming like a new man after his sleep, -followed directly behind. The rest rode along in the rear. Kolto was -astride the pinto he had stolen, but now he sat with his head held -firmly and his chin thrust forward. He was a hunted thief no longer, -but a man. - -Down toward the river the line of riders swept. They came fast and -silently. In the crook of each right arm rested a rifle. On every -face was a look of fixed determination. - -The sun was high when the leaders held up cautioning hands, and the -column of horsemen stopped suddenly. - -“There’s a bunch of cows just ahead,” Mr. Manley said tensely. -“Can’t tell yet if they’re ours, but I think they are. Now ride slow -an’ easy. We’ll come up careful an’ have a look.” - -Once more the riders started forward, this time spread further -apart, so that they came upon the cattle from different directions. -Pop was the first to single out a cow and look at her brand. Then he -rode swiftly toward Teddy and Roy, who were nearest. - -“They’re ours, boys!” he yelled. “I spotted the ole X Bar X brand in -a minute! When I invented that, long ago, I figgered it would be -easy to see at a distance! Yep, boys, they’re here!” - -“Tell dad!” Roy called. “Teddy, we’ll ride around them and see where -his dis-honor, Denver Smith, is!” - -Spurring their ponies forward, the two boys flashed over the ground, -making a wide circle around the milling cattle. - -“Looks like the cows are all safe!” Teddy yelled as he sped along. -“Now for Denver Smith!” - -Behind Teddy and Roy came Bug Eye and Nat Raymond, bending low in -their saddles, holding their rifles in readiness. Their pistols were -loose in the holsters, should close range fighting hamper the use of -the longer barreled rifles. - -The four punchers dashed over the ground. Now they came to the head -of the cattle herd. - -“They ought to be near here!” Teddy shouted, referring to the -rustlers, “unless they got scared an’ beat it!” - -But he saw almost immediately that this latter was not so. From the -opposite side of the herd four men came riding, their guns out, -their horses in a lather of foam. - -“Spread!” Roy yelled. “Get apart! And fire low--they’ll kill us if -they can!” - -As the approaching rustlers came closer, their guns began to bark. -Bullets whined overhead, and Teddy answered with a shot from his -rifle. But this weapon was useless on the back of a rearing bronco. -The boy thrust it into his saddle holster and drew his six-gun. - -The four rustlers were bunched together and coming like a flying -wedge. Teddy realized the wisdom of Roy’s shouted advice to “spread” -when he took quick aim at the group and fired. One of the rustlers -gave a wild yell and clapped his hand to his side. - -“Hope that was Denver,” Teddy said to himself grimly. “Let ’em have -it, Roy!” he yelled. “Pepper ’em!” - -Roy was doing that very thing. The bullets of the rustlers were -coming uncomfortably close, and when they swept past, Roy saw one of -them take deliberate aim at Pop Burns and pull the trigger. The -veteran lurched, recovered himself, and, wheeling his pony about, -followed the outlaws. - -“Hurt bad, Pop?” Roy called, his face white. - -“Nope! Shoulder--left!” Pop shouted back. “All right. Go get ’em!” - -Greatly relieved at Pop’s answer, Roy sped onward. He thought that -the rustlers would seek to escape, but this did not now appear to be -their plan. They had worked hard to drive the cattle thus far, and -were not going to give them up without a struggle. - -However, they changed their minds when Mr. Manley, Jake Trummer, and -the others came into sight from beyond a rise. - -The boss of the X Bar X had ridden in from the south side, trying to -see if the cattle were indeed his, but the two men and their -companions had whirled about as soon as they heard the firing. Now, -with guns out, they rode for the rustlers. - -Leading the attackers who were in the reserves, was Jules Kolto. The -pinto he was on had outdistanced the others, and, before he knew it, -he was face to face with the four cattle thieves. - -“Denver!” Teddy heard Kolto yell, “I want you!” - -There was a reply from the group of thieves, but it was -unintelligible to Teddy. Then a single shot snapped and Kolto swayed -in the saddle. Releasing his hold, he fell heavily to the ground, -while his pony, mad with fright, raced on without him. - -Teddy and Roy reached his side at the same instant and leaped from -their horses. The rustlers were in full flight now, so there was no -danger that they would attack the boys on foot. - -As Roy leaned over the former bandit, Kolto grinned faintly. - -“Got me--at last,” he gasped. “Denver--shot me. That’s poetical -justice--or somethin’--ain’t it? One bandit shoots another!” - -“Where did you get it?” Teddy asked quickly. - -“Chest--” and Kolto went into a fit of coughing. When it subsided he -asked: - -“Where’s Denver?” - -Roy pointed silently, and, pushing himself up on one elbow, Kolto -stared over the prairie. In the distance four horsemen were burning -up the ground. They were beaten--they had failed. Two of them had -bullet holes in their skins. The score was even. - -“Good riddance,” Kolto whispered. “Say, where’s yore dad?” - -Mr. Manley rode up at the moment. He had ordered the chase -discontinued, as useless. They had got their cattle back. What good -would it do to kill the rustlers? - -Mr. Manley had seen Kolto fall, but he knew Teddy and Roy were -nearer than he, so he had continued to gallop after Denver Smith. -But now the fight was over. Mr. Manley rode up to where Jules Kolto -lay and quickly dismounted. - -“What’s the trouble, son?” he asked solicitously. He bent over and -ripped Kolto’s shirt open. There was a small wound in the right -shoulder. He turned the man over gently, and found a corresponding -hole at the back. The bullet had passed completely through. - -“Whoever used a bullet like that is a mighty poor judge of -firearms,” Mr. Manley said grimly. “You’re lucky, Kolto. Not a -chance of your passin’ out. The bullet hit your collar bone and -knocked you off your horse. You got a nice hole in you--but that’s -all it’ll amount to.” - -“I--I won’t die?” Kolto asked, sitting up and looking uncertainly -about. - -“Nary die! You got to work fer me, young feller! No, don’t get up -yet. We’ll bandage you first to stop the bleedin’. Where’s that -other cripple? Pop, come over here! What do you mean ridin’ around -with a forty-five bullet bouncin’ around inside you? Get off that -bronc--an’ quick! You bald-headed ole hoss-wrangler!” - - - - -CHAPTER XXV - -Meet the Wife - - -Into the ranch yard of the X Bar X rode ten men--ten tired, dusty, -but triumphant men. Their job had been done. Every Durham had been -driven all the way from Whirlpool River Ranch to their own range, -and once more safely enclosed within their own fences. The long -journey was completed. They were home again. - -The whole ranch turned out to welcome them. Mrs. Manley, her eyes -shining with happiness, walked down the steps of the porch. A moment -later the front door opened again, and Belle Ada, Ethel and Nell -came rushing out. - -“Hello, Dad!” Belle called shrilly. “Hello, Roy! Climb down off that -bronco and give your sister a kiss, Teddy!” - -“I’ll think it over,” Teddy laughed, and slid off his pony. “Hello, -Mother! Back again as good as new!” - -Ethel Carew and Nell Willis were frankly delighted to see the boys -again. They demanded the story of the trip “with complete details,” -as Ethel said, and sat with wide-eyed fascination as the story was -related. - -Teddy insisted on telling of Roy’s fight with the eagle, though he -had not seen it, because he said “Roy was too modest.” It lost none -of its excitement by his recital. - -Mrs. Manley was anxious to learn if any one was injured, but her -husband, with a wink at the boys, asked her if she ever heard of any -one getting hurt at a picnic. - -“Of course, sometimes they fall into the brook an’ get wet,” he -added, with a grin, “so Teddy an’ Roy had to do that, too. But we’re -all home now, an’ hungry. Think we can stop this gab-fest long -enough to eat?” - -It was then three o’clock in the afternoon, so Mrs. Manley decided -to have an early supper. She went to help Mrs. Moore, the -housekeeper, and her daughter Norine prepare the meal, while Teddy -and Roy continued the tale of their adventures at the urgent request -of Nell and of Curly. - -By five o’clock all was in readiness for the adventurers’ first meal -since their arrival home. When they entered the long dining room, -they saw that the table had been enlarged by the addition of many -leaves and that there were places set for every one of the punchers. - -“Celebration,” Mrs. Manley said, as she smiled. “Teddy, go and tell -the boys to come in. And don’t forget Sing Lung. We want everybody! -Tell every man on the place to come!” - -“You bet I will, Mom!” Teddy shouted, and made for the door. In a -few minutes he was back, followed by a crowd of grinning, jostling -cowboys. Jules Kolto had recovered sufficiently to return with them, -and he, of course, was included in the invitation, although he -protested that “he wasn’t fit to eat with honest folks.” - -Pop Burns was there, with his shoulder conspicuously bandaged. He -was accorded the place of honor--next to the boss. Sing Lung, -chatting like a parrot, was placed near Jules. Teddy and Roy sat on -either side of their mother, while Belle, Ethel, and Nell were -distributed about “to keep the boys from scrappin’ over the -chicken,” Mr. Manley laughingly insisted. - -The punchers were a bit bashful at first to be eating in “the big -house,” but this soon wore off. There are few punchers who stay -bashful in the presence of roast chicken and cranberry sauce. There -was but one fly in the ointment. Gus Tripp was not there. Holding in -his hand a glass of water, Mr. Manley arose. - -“Boys,” he said, “I want to propose a toast--that right, Mother?--I -want to propose a toast to an absent member. Fellers, here’s to Gus -Tripp--may he some day come back to us!” - -Nick Looker, who was sitting next to Teddy, jumped to his feet. - -“Wait, boss!” he exclaimed. “Don’t drink it yet! I been waitin’ fer -this! Hang on to yore seats a minute!” and he ran out of the door -toward the yard. Roy and Teddy looked at each other with surprised -faces. What was Nick up to, for Pete’s sake? - -They saw in a moment. The door flew open, and on the threshold stood -Gus, not alone, but holding by the hand a blushing girl! - -“Boss,” he said, “meet the wife!” - -Jules Kolto started. He staggered to his feet, trembling. - -“Sister!” he cried, and opened his arms to the girl. - -“Jules!” She rushed to him, sobbing and laughing at the same time. -“Jules! You here? Oh, Jules, I thought I’d never see you again!” - -Gus stood as though turned to stone. - -“What--what--” he stammered. - -“Oh, Gus, this is my brother!” the blushing young wife cried, and -running to him pulled him forward by the hand. “My brother, Gus! -Don’t you understand?” - -“Well, not very good--” Gus muttered, then his face cleared and he -thrust out his hand. “Joe,” he said, “I don’t know what this is all -about, but if she’s yore sister, shake! We’re brother-in-laws.” - -“Brothers-in-law,” Bug Eye corrected. “The plural here takes the -possessive case.” - -“Gus,” Mr. Manley said haltingly, “so yore back? Son, I’m glad! Put -’er there! I’m sorry I--” - -“Boss!” Gus interrupted, “you needn’t be sorry for nothin’. It was -all my fault--the whole blame thing. But, boss, see what it got -me--ain’t she a beauty?” And he looked at his wife proudly. - -“She sure is, Gus! Now let’s get this thing straight. Nick -Looker--where is that bowlegged wild man? Where’d you find Gus, -Nick?” - -“He wandered back two days after Teddy an’ Roy left,” Nick chuckled. -“He’d been all the way to Togas, Mexico, an’ got married--You tell -it, Gus!” - -“Well, boss, it was this way,” Gus began, as he gripped an arm of -Teddy and Roy affectionately. “You know I was worried about not -gettin’ no letters from the lady here--I mean my wife,” and he -blushed. “You know, Teddy--I told you about it. Gee, ain’t it funny -to have a wife? Well, she didn’t write for a long time, so I got -worried, an’ started to--do some things I shouldn’t. I thought she’d -threw me down.” - -“But, Gus, I did write, every day!” his wife interrupted. - -“Sure she did!” Nick burst out. “Gus, that dumb postmaster down at -Eagles mislaid the letters! I got ’em now in my bunk--a whole raft -of ’em!” - -“You have? Well, I’m a ring-tailed doodle bird!” Gus said slowly, -and sat down. “An’ I went an’ got sick, almost, with worry, an’ let -the cattle stray ’cause I went to town an’ got drunk, an’ all this -happened because the postmaster lost my letters! -Can--you--beat--that?” - -“Golly, Teddy, he’s right!” Roy exclaimed. “Snakes, it’s just like a -story! We went up Whirlpool River--got tipped over--found The -Pup--had the fight with the rustlers--everything--all on account of -some missing letters! Golly, that’s funny! If Gus had gotten those -letters he never would have neglected the cattle, would you, Gus?” - -“Nope, not me! I hardly knew what I was doin’, I was so worried. I -thought you was dead, or somethin’,” and he felt bashfully for his -wife’s hand. When he caught it, after not much trouble, he went on: - -“An’ that’s the way it was. So I heads fer Togas, after the boss -lets me out, an’ goes straight fer the little girl here. So we gets -hitched an’ come home!” - -“You did come _home_, Gus,” Mr. Manley murmured. “This is your home -from now on!” - -“Oh, Dad, isn’t this too romantic for words!” Belle Ada burst out. -“And all this happened because the letters Mrs. Tripp sent were -mislaid! But, Gus, didn’t you know your wife was Joe Marino’s -sister?” she asked, her eyes wide. - -“Nope! That’s one too many for me, even now. His name’s Marino, an’ -hers is--I mean was--Kolto. I don’t see--” - -“Gus, if you do any more thinkin’ you’ll get a headache!” Mr. Manley -exclaimed, laughing loudly. Then he clapped his re-engaged cowboy on -the back. “Pull up that chair an’ dive into this here roast chicken! -Now, boys, I’ll drink that toast I started--here’s to Mr. and Mrs. -Tripp. May they live long an’ happy an’ never have more than one -scrap a day!” - -“Bardwell!” Mrs. Manley chided, and smiled. “I’m sure Gus and his -wife won’t have one single dispute as long as they’re married!” - -“Well, I don’t reckon we will either; hey, honey?” Gus exclaimed, -and glanced at his wife lovingly. “Boss, you ought to see this -little girl ride. I want to match her with Teddy some day. Honestly, -boss, she--” - -“Gus, sit down!” his wife, her face pink, pulled his arm. “They -don’t want to hear all that.” - -“Sure we do!” Roy declared. “Jules, you sit over next to your -sister. I guess Sing Lung won’t mind if you leave him. Will you, -Sing?” - -“Me no min’ anyt’ing! Me happy--Me likee loast chickee velly, velly -much! You glandflather--him do too,” and he proceeded to test the -capacity of his mouth. - -“He means so does your old man--an’ he’s right, at that!” Mr. Manley -laughed. “Sing Lung, you’re not gettin’ ahead of the boss at chicken -eatin’!” - -Jules Kolto, a happy smile on his face, took the place Roy had -indicated. He had forgotten entirely about his wound, and with good -reason. This was his sister--the girl he had stolen for--the girl he -had traveled many weary, long miles for, only to have the money, for -which he had sacrificed so much, taken from him and himself left to -wander three days without food, until he had found Mr. Manley. This -was the girl--here, sitting beside him! No wonder he held his head -high, no wonder his eyes sparkled! - -Gus, pulling his chair close to his wife, obeyed the instruction of -the boss to “dive in.” But his eating ability was somewhat hampered -by the fact that he used only one hand. The other was elsewhere -engaged--as was his wife’s. - -All these friends we shall meet again in the next volume, to be -called “The X Bar X Boys on Big Bison Trail.” - -Of course Teddy and Roy will be there--in fact, very much in -evidence. But now watch them at the table, surrounded by the boys -who had been their companions in many adventures. Teddy is holding -up a drum-stick from which the meat has been cleanly picked and -waving it around his head. - -“As our friend Shakespeare said,” he exclaimed, “the world is a -stage--an’ I’m glad I got a ring-side seat!” - -“_I’ve_ got,” came from Bug Eye. “The plural takes the possessive -case.” - -“Sink him! He’s got that Fishmobile of his on the brain, an’ he’s -seein’ double!” Pop Burns called out. “Roy, you get him to race his -Fishmobile against Star--an’ I’ll bet your bronc wins; hey?” - -Roy looked around at him and grinned. Then he took a deep breath, -reached for a chicken wing, and said: - -“I’ll tell a maverick!” - - THE END - --------------------------------------------------------------------- - - This Isn’t All! - -Would you like to know what became of the good friends you have -made in this book? - -Would you like to read other stories continuing their adventures -and experiences, or other books quite as entertaining by the same -author? - -On the _reverse side_ of the wrapper which comes with this book, -you will find a wonderful list of stories which you can buy at the -same store where you got this book. - - Don’t throw away the Wrapper - -Use it as a handy catalog of the books you want some day to have. -But in case you do mislay it, write to the Publishers for a -complete catalog. - --------------------------------------------------------------------- - -THE TOM SWIFT SERIES - -By VICTOR APPLETON - -Uniform Style of Binding. Individual Colored Wrappers. - -Every Volume Complete in Itself. - -Every boy possesses some form of inventive genius. Tom Swift is a -bright, ingenious boy and his inventions and adventures make the -most interesting kind of reading. - - TOM SWIFT AND HIS MOTOR CYCLE - TOM SWIFT AND HIS MOTOR BOAT - TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIRSHIP - TOM SWIFT AND HIS SUBMARINE BOAT - TOM SWIFT AND HIS ELECTRIC RUNABOUT - TOM SWIFT AND HIS WIRELESS MESSAGE - TOM SWIFT AMONG THE DIAMOND MAKERS - TOM SWIFT IN THE CAVES OF ICE - TOM SWIFT AND HIS SKY RACER - TOM SWIFT AND HIS ELECTRIC RIFLE - TOM SWIFT IN THE CITY OF GOLD - TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIR GLIDER - TOM SWIFT IN CAPTIVITY - TOM SWIFT AND HIS WIZARD CAMERA - TOM SWIFT AND HIS GREAT SEARCHLIGHT - TOM SWIFT AND HIS GIANT CANNON - TOM SWIFT AND HIS PHOTO TELEPHONE - TOM SWIFT AND HIS AERIAL WARSHIP - TOM SWIFT AND HIS BIG TUNNEL - TOM SWIFT IN THE LAND OF WONDERS - TOM SWIFT AND HIS WAR TANK - TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIR SCOUT - TOM SWIFT AND HIS UNDERSEA SEARCH - TOM SWIFT AMONG THE FIRE FIGHTERS - TOM SWIFT AND HIS ELECTRIC LOCOMOTIVE - TOM SWIFT AND HIS FLYING BOAT - TOM SWIFT AND HIS GREAT OIL GUSHER - TOM SWIFT AND HIS CHEST OF SECRETS - TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIRLINE EXPRESS - -Grosset & Dunlap, Publishers, New York - --------------------------------------------------------------------- - -THE DON STURDY SERIES - -By VICTOR APPLETON - -Individual Colored Wrappers and Text - -Illustrations by WALTER S. ROGERS - -Every Volume Complete in Itself - -In company with his uncles, one a mighty hunter and the other a -noted scientist, Don Sturdy travels far and wide, gaining much -useful knowledge and meeting many thrilling adventures. - - DON STURDY ON THE DESERT OF MYSTERY; - - An engrossing tale of the Sahara Desert, of encounters with - wild animals and crafty Arabs. - - DON STURDY WITH THE BIG SNAKE HUNTERS; - - Don’s uncle, the hunter, took an order for some of the biggest - snakes to be found in South America--to be delivered alive! - - DON STURDY IN THE TOMBS OF GOLD; - - A fascinating tale of exploration and adventure in the Valley - of Kings in Egypt. - - DON STURDY ACROSS THE NORTH POLE; - - A great polar blizzard nearly wrecks the airship of the - explorers. - - DON STURDY IN THE LAND OF VOLCANOES; - - An absorbing tale of adventures among the volcanoes of Alaska. - - DON STURDY IN THE PORT OF LOST SHIPS; - - This story is just full of exciting and fearful experiences on - the sea. - - DON STURDY AMONG THE GORILLAS; - - A thrilling story of adventure in darkest Africa. Don is - carried over a mighty waterfall into the heart of gorilla land. - -Grosset & Dunlap, Publishers, New York - --------------------------------------------------------------------- - -THE RADIO BOYS SERIES - -(Trademark Registered) - -By ALLEN CHAPMAN - -Author of the “Railroad Series,” Etc. - -Individual Colored Wrappers. Illustrated. - -Every Volume Complete in Itself. - -A new series for boys giving full details of radio work, both in -sending and receiving--telling how small and large amateur sets can -be made and operated, and how some boys got a lot of fun and -adventure out of what they did. Each volume from first to last is -so thoroughly fascinating, so strictly up-to-date and accurate, we -feel sure all lads will peruse them with great delight. - -Each volume has a Foreword by Jack Binns, the well-known radio -expert. - - THE RADIO BOYS’ FIRST WIRELESS - THE RADIO BOYS AT OCEAN POINT - THE RADIO BOYS AT THE SENDING STATION - THE RADIO BOYS AT MOUNTAIN PASS - THE RADIO BOYS TRAILING A VOICE - THE RADIO BOYS WITH THE FOREST RANGERS - THE RADIO BOYS WITH THE ICEBERG PATROL - THE RADIO BOYS WITH THE FLOOD FIGHTERS - THE RADIO BOYS ON SIGNAL ISLAND - THE RADIO BOYS IN GOLD VALLEY - -GROSSET & DUNLAP, Publishers, New York - -*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE X BAR X BOYS ON WHIRLPOOL -RIVER *** - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the -United States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where - you are located before using this eBook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that: - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without -widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/old/69352-0.zip b/old/69352-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 450f4b1..0000000 --- a/old/69352-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69352-h.zip b/old/69352-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 99fc006..0000000 --- a/old/69352-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69352-h/69352-h.htm b/old/69352-h/69352-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 9293728..0000000 --- a/old/69352-h/69352-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,8110 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html> -<html lang="en"> -<head> - <meta charset="UTF-8"> - <title>The Project Gutenberg eBook of The X Bar X Boys on Whirlpool River, by James Cody Ferris</title> - <link rel="icon" href="images/cover.jpg" type="image/x-cover"> - <style> - body { margin-left:8%; margin-right:8%; } - p { text-indent:1.15em; margin-top:0.1em; margin-bottom:0.1em; text-align:justify; } - h1 { text-align:center; font-weight:normal; font-size:1.3em; } - h2 { text-align:center; font-weight:normal; font-size:0.9em; margin-top:2.5em; margin-bottom:1.5em;} - .chapter { } /* trigger for epub file split */ - .sectiont { page-break-before:always; - margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:2em; - border-bottom: 1px solid silver; padding-bottom:2em; } - .sectionb { page-break-before:always; - margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:2em; - border-top: 1px solid silver; padding-top:2em; } - dt { margin-top:0.7em; } - dd { font-size:0.9em; } - ul { list-style-type:none; } - li { margin-top: 0.5em; } - - table.toc {} - table { page-break-inside: avoid; width:100%; } - table.tcenter { border-collapse:collapse; padding:3px; - margin-top:0.5em; margin-bottom:0.5em; - margin-left:2em; } - td { vertical-align:top; } - td.c1 { text-align:right; padding-right:0.7em; } - td.c2 { font-variant:small-caps; } - - .w001 { margin-left:17%; width:65% } - .x-ebookmaker .w001 { margin-left:12%; width:75% } - .mt01 { margin-top:1em; } - .mb01 { margin-bottom:1em; } - .caption { text-indent:0; padding:0.5em 0; text-align:center; font-size:smaller; } - - </style> -</head> - -<body> -<p style='text-align:center; font-size:1.2em; font-weight:bold'>The Project Gutenberg eBook of The X Bar X boys on Whirlpool River, by James Cody Ferris</p> -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online -at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you -are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the -country where you are located before using this eBook. -</div> - -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Title: The X Bar X boys on Whirlpool River</p> -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Author: James Cody Ferris</p> -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Illustrator: Walter S Rogers</p> -<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Release Date: November 14, 2022 [eBook #69352]</p> -<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Language: English</p> - <p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; text-align:left'>Produced by: Roger Frank and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net</p> -<div style='margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:4em'>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE X BAR X BOYS ON WHIRLPOOL RIVER ***</div> - -<div class='sectiont'> - -<h1>THE X BAR X BOYS ON WHIRLPOOL RIVER</h1> - -<div id='ifpc' class='mt01 mb01 w001'> - <img src='images/illus-fpc.jpg' alt='' style='width:100%'> - <p class='caption'>THE RUSHING CURRENT SWEPT TEDDY OUT OF REACH OF THE ROCK.</p> -</div> - -</div> - -<div class='sectiont' style='text-align:center'> - - <div style='font-size:1.4em; margin-bottom:1em;'>THE X BAR X BOYS<br>ON WHIRLPOOL RIVER</div> - - <div style='margin-bottom:1em;'>BY<br> - JAMES CODY FERRIS</div> - - <div style='font-size:0.8em; margin-bottom:2em; font-variant:small-caps;'> - Author of “The X Bar X Boys on the Ranch,”<br> - “The X Bar X Boys in Thunder Canyon,” etc.</div> - - <div style='font-style:italic; font-size:smaller;'>ILLUSTRATED BY</div> - <div style='margin-bottom:2em; font-variant:small-caps; font-size:1.1em;'>Walter S. Rogers</div> - - <div style='font-size:smaller;'>NEW YORK</div> - <div>GROSSET & DUNLAP</div> - <div style='margin-bottom:2em;font-size:smaller;'>PUBLISHERS</div> - - <div style='font-size:smaller;'>Made in the United States of America</div> - -</div> - -<div class='sectiont'> - -<div style='text-align:center;'> - -<div>WESTERN STORIES FOR BOYS</div> - -<div style='margin-bottom:1em; font-size:0.9em;'>By JAMES CODY FERRIS</div> - -<div style='margin-bottom:1em;'>THE X BAR X BOYS BOOKS</div> -</div> - -<blockquote style='text-align:center'> - <div style='text-align: left; display:inline-block'> - <div>THE X BAR X BOYS ON THE RANCH</div> - <div>THE X BAR X BOYS IN THUNDER CANYON</div> - <div>THE X BAR X BOYS ON WHIRLPOOL RIVER</div> - <div>THE X BAR X BOYS ON BIG BISON TRAIL</div> - <div>THE X BAR X BOYS AT THE ROUND-UP</div> - </div> -</blockquote> - -<div style='text-align:center; font-size:0.8em; margin-top:1em;'>(OTHER VOLUMES IN PREPARATION.)</div> -<div style='text-align:center; font-size:0.9em;'>GROSSET & DUNLAP, PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK -</div> - -<div style='text-align:center; margin-top:2em; font-size:smaller;'>Copyright, 1926, by</div> -<div style='text-align:center; font-size:smaller;'>GROSSET & DUNLAP</div> -<div style='text-align:center; font-size:smaller; margin-top:1em;'>The X Bar X Boys on Whirlpool River</div> - -</div> - -<div class='sectiont'> - -<table class='toc tcenter' style='margin-bottom:3em'> -<thead> - <tr><td style='text-align: center' colspan='2'>CONTENTS</td></tr> -</thead> -<tbody> - <tr><td class='c1'>I</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chI'>King of the Forest</a></td></tr> - <tr><td class='c1'>II</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chII'>The Brainy Beastie</a></td></tr> - <tr><td class='c1'>III</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chIII'>An Angry Visitor</a></td></tr> - <tr><td class='c1'>IV</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chIV'>Joe Marino</a></td></tr> - <tr><td class='c1'>V</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chV'>Guarded Words</a></td></tr> - <tr><td class='c1'>VI</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chVI'>To Whirlpool River</a></td></tr> - <tr><td class='c1'>VII</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chVII'>Suspicion</a></td></tr> - <tr><td class='c1'>VIII</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chVIII'>Follow Us</a></td></tr> - <tr><td class='c1'>IX</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chIX'>The Water Trail</a></td></tr> - <tr><td class='c1'>X</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chX'>A Figure among the Trees</a></td></tr> - <tr><td class='c1'>XI</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXI'>A Night in the Woods</a></td></tr> - <tr><td class='c1'>XII</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXII'>Voices in the Night</a></td></tr> - <tr><td class='c1'>XIII</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXIII'>The Fugitive</a></td></tr> - <tr><td class='c1'>XIV</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXIV'>Failure</a></td></tr> - <tr><td class='c1'>XV</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXV'>A Vain Search</a></td></tr> - <tr><td class='c1'>XVI</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXVI'>Separated</a></td></tr> - <tr><td class='c1'>XVII</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXVII'>Primitive Tactics</a></td></tr> - <tr><td class='c1'>XVIII</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXVIII'>Afloat Again</a></td></tr> - <tr><td class='c1'>XIX</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXIX'>The Whirlpool</a></td></tr> - <tr><td class='c1'>XX</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXX'>Burying the Hatchet</a></td></tr> - <tr><td class='c1'>XXI</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXXI'>The Chase</a></td></tr> - <tr><td class='c1'>XXII</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXXII'>The Man at the Fire</a></td></tr> - <tr><td class='c1'>XXIII</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXXIII'>Boss and Bandit</a></td></tr> - <tr><td class='c1'>XXIV</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXXIV'>Flying Bullets</a></td></tr> - <tr><td class='c1'>XXV</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXXV'>Meet the Wife</a></td></tr> -</tbody> -</table> - -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> - -<h2 id='chI' title='I—King of the Forest'> - <span style='font-size:1.3em;'>THE X BAR X BOYS ON WHIRLPOOL RIVER</span><br><br> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER I</span><br><span style='font-size:1.1em'>King Of The Forest</span> -</h2> - -<p>“If there be such in these woods, then such -there be,” announced Teddy Manley, and punctuated -this cryptic utterance with a slight grunt -as he bent over the marks in the soft earth.</p> - -<p>“No doubt, no doubt,” his brother, Roy, -declared dryly. “Speak the mother tongue, -Teddy. What are you staring at, anyhow?”</p> - -<p>“Take a look for yourself,” Teddy answered -briefly, and stepped aside. Roy moved closer, -gazed curiously at the impressions on the -ground, then gave a low whistle.</p> - -<p>“Bear tracks!” he exclaimed excitedly. -“Bear tracks, or I’m a shad!”</p> - -<p>“You remain as originally intended,” remarked -Teddy. “Those are definite, certain, -and never-to-be-doubted bear tracks. Now the -burning question is—” he hitched up his belt -and turned his head from side to side. “Whar -am Mister B’ar?”</p> - -<p>Roy hunched his shoulders in a gesture expressing -entire ignorance of the subject. The -tracks were fairly fresh, but their maker could -be many miles away by this time.</p> - -<p>It was early fall, and the two brothers had -started out from the X Bar X Ranch, with the -intention of bagging some small game. Teddy -carried a light shotgun, hoping to get a chance -at duck. Roy had brought with him a small-bore -rifle. Hardly the weapons with which to -hunt bear.</p> - -<p>The boys had picketed their ponies near the -foot of the mountain, knowing that the steep -grade above made riding impractical. Thus -far they had not sighted any game worth considering, -but now, when they were near the top, -Teddy had come upon the bear tracks.</p> - -<p>“Do we follow them?” Teddy, the younger, -asked dubiously. He glanced down at the gun -held in the crook of his arm. “This shotgun -I have would only take his picture, Roy, and -that pea-shooter of yours isn’t much better. -What’s the verdict?”</p> - -<p>Roy looked at his brother and smiled.</p> - -<p>“Trying to kid me? After looking for bears -in these woods for years, when we raise one, -you want to know things! Huh! Don’t ask! -Look me straight in the eye, brother mine, and -say: What would you rather do, or hunt -bear?”</p> - -<p>“You’re the doctor,” Teddy responded. -“You must be getting reckless in your old age, -Roy.” This last was to nail any idea that -Teddy hesitated to face the adventure. He was -slightly chagrined at the fact that Roy had -taken the initiative in suggesting that they proceed. -Usually it was the other way around, -the younger lad proposing, and Roy, with what -he was pleased to call his “more mature judgment,” -disposing.</p> - -<p>“Far be it from me to dissuade you from -entering the lists against a baby bear,” Teddy -went on. “I hope you see him before he sees -you. Those animals are easily scared.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, Teddy, my lad,” Roy said with a maddening -grin. “We shall not argue the issue. -Come on—let’s go.”</p> - -<p>Grumbling half-heartedly to himself, Teddy -Manley followed the tracks. As he proceeded, -the injustice that had been done him was forgotten -in the mounting excitement of the chase. -The tracks led diagonally across the mountain, -and seemed to get fresher with every yard. As -the boys came to a clearing, Teddy halted.</p> - -<p>“Not long since he passed here!” he exclaimed, -as he noticed an ant heap that had been -disturbed by the animal. “Look—those ants -are still half crazy with fright—running around -every which way.”</p> - -<p>It was not by accident that Teddy’s eyes -caught this telltale bit of evidence. Born and -brought up in the West, these boys could interpret -the signs of the forest with unerring -judgment. Where another might see merely -a broken twig, the young ranchers read a story.</p> - -<p>“He’s close,” Roy returned laconically. He -looked to his rifle. The magazine was full, and -he pumped a bullet into the chamber. If they -did come upon the bear, by great good luck Roy -might succeed in placing a shot through the eye -into the brain, which was the only place where -the small bullet would be effective. If he -missed—well, several things might happen, and -not all of them to the bear.</p> - -<p>Teddy gazed intently toward a clump of sage -brush just off the trail. Absently he bent his -left knee, and with his hand he dislodged a -piece of dirt that had caught on the heel of -his shoe. This he tossed into the bush carelessly.</p> - -<p>There was a sudden deep-throated growl. -The bushes stirred, then parted. Framed in a -circlet of brown sage brush, appeared the -shaggy head of a huge black bear.</p> - -<p>Neither boy spoke. Silently Roy leveled his -rifle. The bear stood as immobile as a statue, -staring fiercely at the intruders, only his head -showing. Then, as the lips drew back in a -snarl, showing the sharp teeth and the red -gums, Roy pressed the trigger.</p> - -<p>There was a sharp crack. The bear started -as though it had been stung by a hornet, and -a crimson spot of blood marked the black fur -just above the left eye.</p> - -<p>“Take it on the run!” Teddy cried hoarsely, -and fired as he spoke. He knew the buckshot -would have small effect, but he hoped -it might cause the animal to hesitate long -enough to give them an opportunity to make -their escape.</p> - -<p>As the bear moved forward Roy sprang to -one side. With a yell to Teddy to follow, he -bounded to the right, then up, toward a ledge -that jutted out from the mountain over their -heads. If they could gain that, and the bear -could not, they had a good chance for their -lives.</p> - -<p>Teddy leaped after his brother. The bear, -growling in rage at the pain of his wound, -sought to close his teeth in Teddy’s leg. The -boy gave a shout, and releasing his hold on the -gun gave all his attention to the business at -hand—beating the bear to the ledge. Strangely -enough, as he scrambled up the incline, Teddy’s -thoughts reverted to the ranch yard, when only -yesterday he and Roy had sat on the corral -fence and snickered as Pop Burns told about -the time a bear had tried to make a meal from -Nick Looker’s pants, while Nick was in swimming -at Lomley’s Lake. According to Pop, the -bear had struck a fishhook in the back pocket, -and out of revenge had chased Nick all over -creation.</p> - -<p>“Now I know just how Nick felt,” Teddy -panted. “Never—as long as I live—will I -laugh at another bear story! Hey, Roy! Hang -on to your gun! Mine’s gone!”</p> - -<p>But even as he spoke, he heard a thud and -saw their only remaining firearm go sliding -down the mountain. It hit in the path of the oncoming -beast, and the animal stopped for a -moment to see what this was that tumbled toward -him. As the rifle reached him, he put out -his paw, stopped the gun, sniffed at it, then -flicked it from him with a snort, and once more -lumbered on.</p> - -<p>But at least the rifle had served one good -purpose—for in that small interval of time Roy -had reached the ledge. He jumped upward, -careless of consequences, and felt his finger -close over the root of a tree. Straining every -muscle, he gradually drew himself up—higher—higher—and, -with a gasp of thankfulness, -he sank down upon the rock.</p> - -<p>Then, bracing himself, he stretched his arms -over the edge toward Teddy. The boy seized -his brother’s hands, and, grunting with exertion, -succeeded in gaining the shelf just as the -bear reached the spot where he had stood but -a moment before.</p> - -<p>“Leaping lizards!” Teddy panted. “That -was some close! Hey, listen to that geezer -grunt! Golly, I—”</p> - -<p>“I’ll tell a maverick it was close!” Roy -gasped. “Another second and you’d have been -mince-meat! I told you we shouldn’t have followed -those tracks. If we had had a decent -rifle—”</p> - -<p>“<i>You</i> told <i>me</i>! Well, for the love of Pete! -And <i>you</i> were the one who wanted to do all this -bear hunting! Great snakes! How do you -get that way? Wow! Listen to our friend! -He won’t be able to talk to-morrow!”</p> - -<p>Below them the bear was uttering dire -threats against their safety and was trying -desperately to reach the ledge by jumping. -Every time he sprang the boys heard the -“scra-a-a-ape” of his claws over the rock.</p> - -<p>Teddy shook his head.</p> - -<p>“Baby,” he remarked, “I sure hope he gets -discouraged easily! If he ever manages to -pull himself up here—good-night!”</p> - -<p>Cautiously Roy leaned over.</p> - -<p>“He’s still at it. Thank goodness this shelf -is narrow. But the point is, how are we going -to get down? It’s a cinch we can’t climb up -that cliff.” He motioned with his thumb to -the wall back of them, which rose straight up. -“As long as the old boy wants to hang around, -we’re his guests,” he finished grimly.</p> - -<p>“Well, if you had frozen to that gun of yours -we might have a chance. But there it is, lying -down on the rocks, not doing us a bit of good. -It might just as well be at home as down there. -Say—”</p> - -<p>Teddy stopped short. Speechless, he seized -his brother’s arm and pointed. Roy looked -along the side of the mountain, then staggered -against the wall.</p> - -<p>“Jumping catamounts!” he groaned. -“We’re cooked! Another one! Start the -slow music, Teddy. This bear’s brought his -gang along with him!”</p> - -<p>“Oh, cheer up! It’s not a gang—yet! It’s -one bear, only one! And that makes two bears, -only two! Golly, if we only had a rifle!”</p> - -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chII' title='II—The Brainy Beastie'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER II</span><br><span style='font-size:1.1em'>The Brainy Beastie</span> -</h2> - -<p>Scuffling rocks down the slope of the mountain -in his haste to join his comrade, the second -bear approached the ledge. Teddy and -Roy knew that the new arrival could not come -at them from the side, as the corners of the -shelf tapered into the straight wall.</p> - -<p>Yet this fact was paramount in the minds of -the boys—that two bears were one more bear -than one bear.</p> - -<p>“Come, join the party,” Teddy said bitterly, -as he watched the scrambling approach of the -second beast. “The more the merrier. Roy, -just tell François to lay another place, will -you?”</p> - -<p>Roy did not reply, but once more leaned -over the edge of the projection. The animal -they had first encountered had ceased his ineffectual -attempts to reach the shelf, and was -calmly awaiting the arrival of his mate.</p> - -<p>“The uninvited guest,” Teddy continued, -eyeing the oncoming bear with a malevolent -stare. “Well, there’s always room for one -more. We strive to please.” He raised his -voice to a shout. “Hey, <i>amigo</i>, would you mind -bringing that rifle with you as you come by? -There’s something in it I want to give you. -What? Oh, all right. If you want to be nasty -about it. The next time I—”</p> - -<p>“Teddy, put a buck-strap on that lower lip -of yours,” Roy interrupted. “I have an -idea.”</p> - -<p>“Has it got something to do with us leaving -here before winter sets in? Because if it has, -let’s hear it.”</p> - -<p>Without speaking, Roy nodded his head, then -proceeded to search his pockets diligently. At -length he brought to light a fishline with a hook -attached, imbedded in a small cork. He held -the line up with a triumphant smile.</p> - -<p>Teddy looked at it for a moment. Then a -grin came over his face.</p> - -<p>“Fine!” he cried joyfully. “Just the thing. -I haven’t been fishing for some time, and it’s -well nigh on to three weeks since I fished for -bear. I’m kind of out of practice. Let’s see -now. What is it you use for bait? Oh, yes, I -remember now. You tie the end of the line to -a tree, put yourself on the hook, and jump -overboard. When the bear nibbles you yell, -‘I’ve got him!’ That is, if you can. Then the -bear laughs and says, ‘Oh, no, quite the contrary, -I assure you,’ and by that time—”</p> - -<p>“Save it, and write a joke book,” Roy -retorted. “Now control your well known faculty -for humor for a moment and pay attention. -What’s that down there?” He pointed, and -Teddy stared.</p> - -<p>“That? Well, it <i>looks</i> like the rifle you so -obligingly dropped. Of course, I can’t be sure, -for we’re not sure of anything in this world. -But I <i>think</i> it is.”</p> - -<p>“Strangely enough, you’re right. Now my -idea is this: I’ll tie a weight to this line about -a foot below the hook. Make a cast. Catch -the hook in the rifle. Draw up said rifle. Shoot -said bear and his little friend. Then go home -and eat.”</p> - -<p>Teddy gazed silently at his brother. His -mouth opened wide. A fixed look came into his -eyes. Then, gasping for breath, he put out his -hand gropingly, as though to steady himself.</p> - -<p>“I’m not well,” he said thickly, “and I want -to go home. It must be those cucumbers we -had for lunch. Never again, as long as I live, -will I eat cucumbers. Why, Roy, do you know -what I thought you said? I thought—”</p> - -<p>“Suffering tripe, can’t you be serious for a -<i>minute</i>?” Roy burst out. “I tell you my -scheme will work. It’s the only chance we have. -Look—the other bear has arrived. Hear ’em -talking to each other? Suppose they’re able -to boost themselves up here? ’Course I don’t -say they <i>could</i>—it’s pretty high, thank goodness. -But if they did? Where would we be -then? Now you watch. I’m going to try it. -Here she goes.”</p> - -<p>Teddy settled himself in a sitting position -on the ledge with his back to the wall, so that -he was out of sight of the bears below. He -waved his hand grandly.</p> - -<p>“You may fire when ready, Gridley!” he -quoted.</p> - -<p>Roy carefully judged the distance from the -ledge to the spot where the gun lay, estimating -the length of line he would have to use. By -this time the two bears were in close conference. -Deep rumblings of bear talk came to the -boys on the ledge, and finally one heavy-throated, -decisive grunt.</p> - -<p>“Period,” said Teddy, and lapsed once more -into silence.</p> - -<p>Roy took a firm stand upon the ledge. He -had already attached the stone to the line and -had removed the cork from the fortunately -large hook. Now he drew back his arm, took -careful aim, and threw. The line whistled out, -then sagged as the stone struck the ground.</p> - -<p>“Make it?” Teddy asked, not deigning to -arise.</p> - -<p>“Missed,” was the laconic reply. “Give me -time.”</p> - -<p>“Certainly. We have weeks at our disposal. -I’ve got nothing to do but sit here, anyway.”</p> - -<p>Roy grinned good-naturedly and drew the -line in. Once more he cast.</p> - -<p>“I’ve got those bears worried, at any rate,” -he declared, pulling in for a third attempt. -“Notice how quiet they are?”</p> - -<p>Teddy nodded solemnly.</p> - -<p>“Sure. They just decided which one was -going to have me for lunch. I’ll bet the first -bear won. He likes me. Tried to kiss me on -the way up, but I was bashful, and, anyway, -we were in a hurry.”</p> - -<p>Once more the line whistled through the air. -This time, when it landed, Roy gave a yell.</p> - -<p>“<i>That’s</i> the one! Watch this now, Teddy, -and give me credit!”</p> - -<p>Teddy, jarred out of his placidity, leaped to -his feet. He saw that the hook had come to -rest about five feet below the gun, and in a -direct line with the trigger guard.</p> - -<p>“Boy—take it easy!” he breathed. “Pull -up slow—slo-o-o-w! A little more—no—don’t -jerk it—gently now—”</p> - -<p>“Well, for the love of Pete, will you pipe -down for a second?” Roy exploded, a grin of -amusement on his face. “How do you think -I can do this with you yelling in my ear? -First you sit back and let me do all the work, -and then, by golly, you want to play director. -Hey, iss diss a system?”</p> - -<p>“Pardon,” Teddy replied, mockingly contrite. -“You are right. I am at fault, and I -await your pleasure. Henceforth I keep my -peace.”</p> - -<p>With a smile of satisfaction, Roy returned -once more to the business of catching the hook -in the trigger guard. Slowly he drew in. The -hook neared the rifle. Then, with a foot more -to go, it caught on the edge of a stone, and -stuck. Carefully Roy twitched the line, hoping -to dislodge it. But the hook resisted all his -efforts. Both boys took a deep breath. Below -them the bears started their growling again, -and stones and dirt clattered down the mountain -as they leaped repeatedly up toward the -ledge.</p> - -<p>“Now may the gods of the hills be with us,” -Teddy murmured. “I fear me those bears -have formed a conspiracy against us!”</p> - -<p>Roy jerked the line desperately. If it parted, -their last hope was gone. They would have to -remain on the ledge until the bears left of their -own accord or until the animals succeeded in -their objective. Roy shuddered slightly as he -thought of this last eventuality. <i>That</i> would -not be so pleasant.</p> - -<p>“Let’s try it,” Teddy suggested hoarsely, -afraid almost that his voice would cut the line. -He took the cord from his brother’s unresisting -hand.</p> - -<p>For a moment it seemed that he would have -no greater success than Roy. The hook appeared -caught firmly. Then, resolutely, Teddy -gave the line a violent tug.</p> - -<p>The hook released its tenacious hold on the -stone and snapped through the air. Teddy -gave a gasp of dismay. Then, suddenly, his -face cleared and his eyes lit joyfully. He gave -a shout of triumph.</p> - -<p>The hook, leaping toward the rifle, had become -attached to the trigger guard!</p> - -<p>“Got it!” Teddy yelled. “Don’t know how, -but I did! Now, Roy, we’ll see just how much -this plan of yours is worth! Here, gun, gun, -gun, gun, gun! Come to papa! Whoa, baby, -not so fast! That’s the stuff! Nice rifle!”</p> - -<p>By fits and starts, the rifle, drawn by the -fishline, made its eccentric way up the mountainside. -Gradually it approached a spot just -under the ledge where both bears were waiting, -crouched against the wall, staring frantically -at this strange manifestation. Never before -had they seen a stick travel uphill apparently -under its own guidance.</p> - -<p>“Golly, I hope they leave it alone,” Roy -gasped, peering anxiously over the edge. -“When I yell, Teddy, you give the line a quick -pull up and I’ll grab the gun. Easy now, it’s -almost below me. Careful—careful—get away -from there, you varmint. Yay-y-y-y! Woof -woof! Bang bang! Scat! Now, Teddy! -Pull! Hey, you! Lookout—”</p> - -<p>Teddy, standing above, where he could not -see the rifle now that it was directly below the -shelf, had given the cord a quick tug in obedience -to Roy’s shouted command. At this very -moment the bears recovered from their panic. -Simultaneously, they made a dive for that -strange thing dangling in front of them. The -animal that had chased the boys succeeded in -hitting the barrel with one paw, while the -other paw brushed against the line. The rifle -swung around, the muzzle pressed against the -bear’s chest. With a snort of surprise, the -beast hugged it to him.</p> - -<p>Bang!</p> - -<p>There was a quick report, as though some -one had slapped two boards together. The -bear, stung with a pain more violent than any -bee sting, sprang back with a grunt of outraged -dignity—sprang back, and, howling in rage, -fled ignominiously down the mountain, with his -astounded companion tumbling after!</p> - -<p>There was deep silence on the ledge. Open-mouthed, -the boys watched the lumbering animals -disappear in the foliage at the foot of -the incline, and the crackling of the brush and -the waving of twigs testified that their speed -was as yet undiminished—they were still going, -and going fast.</p> - -<p>Teddy blinked rapidly. Bending over, he felt -with his hand of several places on the rocky -floor of the shelf. Finally he found one to -his liking. Then he sank blissfully down, -rolled over on his back, and the next moment -the hills echoed with the laughter of two boys -lying on a narrow ledge high up in the mountains.</p> - -<p>“The—the poor thing was scared!” Roy -spluttered, as soon as he got his breath. “He -tried—oh, golly—he tried to commit suicide! -Baby! I never expect to see a sight like that -again! Teddy, if you had only seen him—seen -the expression on his face when the gun went -off! He grabbed the barrel, pointed it at his -chest, and pulled the trigger! Honestly! Then -he looked so gosh-blamed surprised and disappointed, -and—and—Hold me, Teddy, or -I’ll bust!”</p> - -<p>“I saw most of it,” Teddy declared, wiping -tears of laughter from his eyes. “The best -part of it all was to see those two hopping down -the mountain like a couple of silly cows—or -like rocking horses out on a spree! Man, that -was one sweet show! Say, I’ll bet the one who -shot himself won’t sleep to-night. Or, if he -does, he’ll have bad dreams. Imagine a bear -shooting himself! Won’t Pop Burns like to -hear about this!”</p> - -<p>“Yes, but will he believe it?” Roy asked -dubiously. “Pop likes to tell ’em, but when it -comes to listening—that’s another thing.”</p> - -<p>“Well, anyway, this beats his story about -the bear eating Nick’s pants.”</p> - -<p>“I’ll tell a maverick it does! And we know -this is true, while that other—well, I have me -‘doots.’ Come on, we’d better go now. We’ve -got to find your gun before we start home. -Here—you slide down first then grab me. I’ll -bet Star and Flash are getting restless by now. -Neither one has been ridden much lately. All -right—over you go. There’ll be no bear to welcome -you with open arms, either, thank goodness. -The party is over!”</p> - -<p>Still chuckling, the two boys, after finding -the two guns where they had been dropped, -made their way down the mountain toward the -ponies. Star and Flash whinnied as they came -up and pranced about ecstatically the moment -the boys were in the saddle. The love Teddy -and Roy had for their broncos was not unreciprocated.</p> - -<p>Talking of their adventure with the bears, -the boys rode slowly home. Teddy was anxious -to tell Pop Burns about it, to see what he would -say. But as they neared the ranch yard of -the X Bar X, they heard something that drove -these topics from their minds.</p> - -<p>From around the corner of the bunk-house -came voices, loud in anger. They listened. -One of the speakers was their father!</p> - -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chIII' title='III—An Angry Visitor'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER III</span><br><span style='font-size:1.1em'>An Angry Visitor</span> -</h2> - -<p>“What do you reckon is up, Teddy?” asked -Roy Manley.</p> - -<p>“Haven’t the least idea, but we’ll soon find -out!”</p> - -<p>The two urged their mounts forward anxiously.</p> - -<p>Digressing here, for a moment, it will be recalled -that these two youths were first introduced -in a book called “The X Bar X Boys -on the Ranch,” the opening volume of this -series. Therein was told of the long and dangerous -hunt they, in company with their father -and other members of the outfit, had undertaken -to round-up a gang of rustlers who had -stolen Flash, Star, and General, the ponies of -Teddy, Roy, and Mr. Manley.</p> - -<p>The boys felt keenly the loss of their ponies, -and braved many dangers before regaining -them. The fact that the Manley posse caught -the rustlers when they were about to make a -raid on the cattle of X Bar X added not a little -to the excitement.</p> - -<p>In the second book, called “The X Bar X -Boys in Thunder Canyon,” the adventures of -Teddy and Roy on the trail of kidnappers are -related. These scoundrels, in revenge for a -wrong they fancied Mr. Manley had done them, -took Belle Ada, the boys’ sister, and Nell Willis -and Ethel Carew, her friends, to a cavern far -up Thunder Canyon. Guarded there by an old -woman and a number of men, the girls had a -terrifying time until Roy and Teddy found -them and brought them safely home after -rounding up the kidnappers, who turned out to -be the same gang that had made trouble at the -X Bar X Ranch before.</p> - -<p>The voice of the man who was quarreling -with their father in the ranch yard was not -an unfamiliar one to the Manley boys. Teddy, -who was leading, reined up sharply and jerked -his head in the direction from which the words -were coming.</p> - -<p>“Jake Trummer,” he said shortly. “Seems -to be getting a load off his chest. Wonder what -the row is about.”</p> - -<p>“Plenty, from the noise,” Roy answered. -“He’s sure laying it into dad. Let’s investigate.”</p> - -<p>As the boys were intimately concerned with -the running of the X Bar X, their decision to -learn the cause of the argument was not an -intrusion. They knew their father wished -them to know anything that concerned the -ranch. So, chirping gently to their ponies, they -rode around the bunk-house and came in sight -of the speaker.</p> - -<p>Jake Trummer had his back to them as they -trotted up.</p> - -<p>“You heard what I said, Bard Manley,” he -was thundering. “I ain’t got no time for -foolin’ around. Either you take yore cattle -off my ranges, or, by gosh, I’ll drive ’em off, -an’ none too gentle, either! You hear me!”</p> - -<p>“Can’t help it, not bein’ deaf,” Mr. Manley -returned. “You make a noise like a steam -calliope, Jake, only not so pleasant. But you -use the same kind of power—hot air. Now -listen. Just as fast as I can, I’ll—hello boys!” -their father suddenly broke off. “You’re just -in time. Jake, here, was tellin’ me a nice little -story about a bad wolf; wasn’t it, Jake?”</p> - -<p>“We heard some of it,” Roy said, with a -grin, and dismounted. “What’s the matter, -Mr. Trummer?”</p> - -<p>“Matter enough! And if you think it’s a -nice story, you’ll learn different, Bard Manley! -You get yore cattle off my ranges, an’ quick! -You know the grass down by Whirlpool -River is the best grazin’ in the state, an’ you -know I only got a certain amount of it. Hardly -enough for my own stock. Then you let yore -cows go roamin’ all around creation an’—”</p> - -<p>“Do you mean that our cattle are using your -grass?” Teddy asked, sliding from his horse. -“If that’s so, we’ll try to get them off as -quickly as possible.” He turned to his father. -“I’m sorry about that, Dad. I had Nick an’ -Gus riding this week. They didn’t do their job -very well, I guess. Wait a minute, Mr. Trummer, -and we’ll get the straight of this. Hey, -Nick!” The boy raised his voice in a shout. -“Nick around? Come over here—pronto!”</p> - -<p>“Take it easy,” Mr. Manley said suddenly. -“Never mind it, Nick!” he called. And as a -young puncher appeared from around the bunk-house -the “boss” waved a hand. “Trot back. -If we want you we’ll yell again.”</p> - -<p>Nick Looker, with a puzzled look on his face, -obeyed slowly. Mr. Manley turned again to -Jake Trummer.</p> - -<p>“Listen, Jake. I’ve known you for some -years now. We ain’t never had no argument -before. I’m sorry my dogies got over on yore -land. But, leapin’ turtles! that’s no reason to -come an’ take my head off about it! Why’n’t -you come up an’ tell me like a man, instead of -raisin’ the dust like a cyclone? Hey?”</p> - -<p>Jake Trummer’s face grew red. His neck -swelled until the veins stood out like knotted -cords. His hands clenched.</p> - -<p>“’Cause I didn’t want to, that’s why!” he -shouted. “Think you can run me like you run -this here ranch, Bard Manley? Well, you -can’t! When I says a thing I means it! You -hear me! Them cattle of yours been on my -grass fer a week now. Every day I figures -you’ll come over an’ take ’em off, but you don’t -do nothin’. So finally I has to come over to -you. But it’ll be the last time! You hear me! -You get them cows off Whirlpool River, or, by -golly, I’ll drive ’em <i>in</i> the river! You hear -me!”</p> - -<p>Turning on his heel, Jake Trummer strode -savagely to the corral rail where he had tied -his pony. Releasing her, he vaulted into the -saddle, swung the pinto’s head about, and galloped -out of the yard. Slowly Mr. Manley took -a corncob pipe from his pocket, stuck it in his -mouth, applied a match to its already filled -bowl, and then grinned.</p> - -<p>“The old boy sure had his fur up, didn’t -he?”</p> - -<p>“I’ll tell a maverick he did,” Roy responded. -Then a frown came to his face. “What’s the -rights of this, dad? When did Jake come over? -Had he been here long?”</p> - -<p>“Not five minutes before you came. Teddy, -you trot over and ask Nick an’ Gus Tripp to -come over here. I want to ask them some questions. -I didn’t see no sense in lettin’ Jake -Trummer have any say in how we handle our -men, so that was the reason I told Nick to go -back before. But to tell the truth—” he exhaled -a great cloud of smoke—“to tell the truth, -I thought Jake was foolin’ at first. But I -guess he was sure enough mad.”</p> - -<p>“No doubt about that,” Teddy added grimly. -“I’ll get Nick for you, Dad. I’m sorry this -happened. Jake has always been a good neighbor, -and I hate to have trouble with him.” -Shaking his head, the boy led his horse to the -hitching rail and then made for the other end -of the yard.</p> - -<p>“Takes it like a veteran,” Mr. Manley remarked -to Roy, as he watched Teddy walk off. -“Roy—” and he placed a hand on his son’s -shoulder—“I never say much to you two, but I -guess you know that I’m pretty well satisfied -with who I got for youngsters. When the time -comes for me to take a back seat, I expect you -an’ Teddy to carry on this ranch like I did when -I got it from my father—your grandfather. -You never saw him, but Pop Burns did. He’ll -tell you all about him. An’ I tried to do the -best I could by him—just like you an’ Teddy -are doin’ for me. You boys are men, now—yep, -real men. It took men to locate those -rustlers the time we had our broncs stole, and -to round ’em up. It took men to ride at that -cave in Thunder Canyon to get Belle Ada an’ -the rest without knowin’ how many guns you -were goin’ up against. Yep, it took men to do -those jobs—an’ you did ’em. I ain’t kickin’ -none. Snakes! what started me off on that -trail? Son, you see any signs of Father Time -around here?” and he squeezed Roy’s shoulder -affectionately and laughed a little.</p> - -<p>“Not any, Dad,” Roy responded, and tried -to echo his father’s laugh, but there was a queer -lump in his throat that he could not account for. -Never before had his father talked like this. -And when Mr. Manley saw his son’s eyes, he -understood. With a yell he grabbed Roy about -the waist and affected to throw him to the -ground.</p> - -<p>“Could I do it?” he grinned, desisting. -“You bet I could! Snakes, Roy, you’re too -blame serious! What chance have you got to -see me take a back seat yet awhile and watch -the grasshoppers whizzing by? In the words -of the immortal poet, not any! Where in -thunder is Teddy? Oh, here he comes!”</p> - -<p>With the arrival of Nick and Teddy, Roy’s -mind turned from its rather sombre trend to -the business of ranching. Roy, but one year -older than Teddy, had a more serious disposition, -frequently considering events more important -than they really were. This nature he -inherited from his mother, who, before her -marriage to Bardwell Manley, had been a -school teacher in Denver. From her Roy got -his taste for the really worthwhile things in -life—poetry, literature, pictures. But the fact -that these tendencies showed early development -occasioned Teddy, who as yet was quite -Roy’s opposite, much amusement.</p> - -<p>As Nick Looker approached, Mr. Manley’s -face took on a frown.</p> - -<p>“Hear the news, Nick?” he asked shortly.</p> - -<p>“Teddy told me,” Nick returned. An anxious -light came into his eyes. “Was Jake -Trummer real sore, boss?”</p> - -<p>“He sure was,” Mr. Manley replied tersely. -“Where’s Gus?”</p> - -<p>“Town. Nat Raymond an’ Jim Casey are -ridin’ from to-day on, accordin’ to Teddy. Gus -went in to get some mail—says he’s expectin’ -a letter from some Southern belle he’s got down -near the border. Kind of uneasy about her, -I’m thinkin’. Want him, too, boss?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, I want him, too. But there’s a few -things I want to say to you first. Nick, Jake -Trummer had a right to be as sore as he liked. -It’s no joke for another man’s cattle to eat up -all your best grazin’ grass, especially when -you ain’t got too much of it. Jake threatened -to drive our dogies in the river if we didn’t -get ’em out of there pronto, an’ of course I -couldn’t let him get away with that, so I came -back at him. But I knew he was right. Well—speak -up. Got an explanation?”</p> - -<p>“Who, me?” Nick’s face expressed hurt -surprise. “What have I done, boss?”</p> - -<p>“Well, outside of lettin’ our Durhams wander -over on Jake Trummer’s land and makin’ -him come over here fit to be tied, I guess -nothin’. But we all have our own ideas, an’ -mine, strange as it may seem, is that when a -man’s set to ridin’ cattle, he’s supposed to ride -’em, and not let ’em mess up a neighbor’s -grazin’ ground.”</p> - -<p>“Me? I let ’em loose? Why, boss, I didn’t -have nothin’ to do with it!”</p> - -<p>“Weren’t you ridin’ herd?”</p> - -<p>“Me? Why, no, boss.”</p> - -<p>Mr. Manley turned to Teddy.</p> - -<p>“How about that, son? Didn’t you tell me -Nick was on herd?”</p> - -<p>Teddy looked at Nick, then averted his -glance.</p> - -<p>“I guess I—” he began.</p> - -<p>“Wait!” Nick interrupted. “Teddy did set -me out about a week ago! But the way I understood -it, he shifted plans, an’ I’ve been -workin’ fence fer six days! I ain’t been near -the cattle!”</p> - -<p>“What do you mean?” Teddy asked sharply.</p> - -<p>“Why, Joe Marino—you know, boss, The -Pup—he come to me an’ said that Teddy, here, -told him to tell me he was to take my place, an’ -I was to ride fence. He an’ Gus been on the -job all week. I’ve been workin’ on the fence. -An’ believe me, it sure needs fixin’. You mean -to say that The Pup lied, Teddy?”</p> - -<p>Teddy nodded his head.</p> - -<p>“That’s just what he did, Nick. I guess -it’s all my fault. I should have been more careful -and checked up. But what on earth did The -Pup do a thing like that for? It sure beats -me!”</p> - -<p>“Nick, where’s The Pup?” Mr. Manley demanded -sharply.</p> - -<p>“You got me, boss,” Nick confessed. His -eyes were troubled. Somehow, this thing that -had happened seemed partly his fault, and he -found it a strange experience to be in wrong -with the boss.</p> - -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chIV' title='IV—Joe Marino'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER IV</span><br><span style='font-size:1.1em'>Joe Marino</span> -</h2> - -<p>Always, as long as Nick Looker had been -on the ranch—five years this coming winter—he -had done his work cheerfully and well. The -men on the X Bar X had more than mere employees’ -interest in the ranch. They looked -upon it as a home, and, as such, to be well cared -for.</p> - -<p>“This here Pup—” Nick observed, “now, I -don’t like to say nothin’ against a man when he -ain’t here fer a come-back; but—well, boss, The -Pup sure likes his liquor. I don’t mind a man -takin’ a nip now and then, if he’s built that-away. -But not during workin’ hours.”</p> - -<p>“Do you mean to say Joe Marino has -been drunk while he’s on the job?” Teddy -asked quickly.</p> - -<p>“Now, maybe we’d better wait till The Pup -shows up,” Nick countered, shifting his shoulders -uneasily. “He’ll be around soon. Maybe -he’s rode to town with Gus Tripp. Most likely -that’s it.”</p> - -<p>Mr. Manley puffed thoughtfully at his pipe. -Through half shut eyes he observed Nick. It -was several moments before he spoke.</p> - -<p>“Gus hasn’t been doin’ any promiscuous galivantin’, -has he, Nick? But never mind,” he -added quickly, as he saw the cowboy move his -head from side to side. “I don’t want you to -tell tales out of school. We’ll wait. Whereabouts -were all those breaks in the fences?”</p> - -<p>It was late in the afternoon before Gus Tripp -rode in. With him was The Pup. Roy, who -had been seated outside the ranch house on a -bench, mending a broken stirrup, saw them -come up. He dropped the leather and hurried -forward.</p> - -<p>“Gus,” he called, “dad wants to see you. -Tie your pony and come over to the corral, -will you? Joe, you too.”</p> - -<p>“He want to see me?” The Pup asked, and -Roy noticed that his voice seemed unduly loud. -“Well, I’m all set. Where is he?”</p> - -<p>“Over by the corral, as I said. Hurry up. -Get your letter Gus?”</p> - -<p>“Nope—not any,” Gus answered. As he -spoke he swayed slightly in the saddle. -“Funny—I kind of expected she might write. -Guess I’m a back number—ha—that’s funny—me -a back number! Can ya imagine that, Roy? -A back number! Like a last year’s calendar! -Say, that’s pretty good. Get that one—that—that -one, Roy? A last year’s calendar. Huh! -Pretty good! Made it up all—all by myself, -too. Yesser! Pretty good—pretty good,” and -he wagged his head stupidly.</p> - -<p>Roy looked at the cowboy sharply. This was -unlike Gus. It was plain to be seen that he had -been drinking, probably at Rimor’s in town. -Roy approached, and laid hold of the bridle of -Gus’s pony.</p> - -<p>“Where have you been all day, Gus?” he -asked quietly.</p> - -<p>“Who, me?” Exaggerated surprise was on -the man’s face. “Why, I—I been busy. Me -an’ The Pup. We both been busy. Awful -busy. Ain’t we, Joe?”</p> - -<p>The Pup disdained to answer. An ugly look -on his face, he lashed his horse savagely, and -jumped him toward the hitching rail. Then -he dismounted and walked toward Gus.</p> - -<p>“Come on,” he snarled. “Don’t sit there -talkin’. We got to see the boss. Ain’t you -heard orders?” and he looked at Roy, a sneer -on his face.</p> - -<p>Roy flushed. He did not wish to seem above -the men, but rather as working with them. Joe -intimated with his glance that Roy’s authority -was given by virtue of his being “the boss’s -son,” and not because he deserved it. Roy -opened his mouth to reply, thought better of it, -and walked slowly away. The Pup laughed -loudly. Roy felt his muscles tighten, but he -did not turn. He would not argue with a man -who had been drinking.</p> - -<p>He was not present at the scene between Mr. -Manley and Gus and The Pup. Teddy told him -of it later.</p> - -<p>“There’s two we will have no longer with -us,” Teddy said that night. “Dad was feeding -General sugar when they came up. Soon as -he heard them he whirled around and he knew -in a second that they had been hitting the bottle. -Gus just looked kind of ashamed, but The Pup -had a mean look on his face.</p> - -<p>“‘Gus, where you been?’ dad wanted to -know. Gus said he’d been to town, to get a -letter that didn’t come. Said he’d been expecting -it for two weeks, and he was kind of -disappointed. Say, Roy, I thought he was -sweet on Norine?” Norine was the daughter -of Mrs. Moore, who was the housekeeper on the -X Bar X. “How about that?”</p> - -<p>“Don’t know,” Roy replied. “Gus told me -about the letter, too. I have an idea that had -something to do with his drinking—he never -used to touch it before. But go ahead. What -happened next?”</p> - -<p>“Well, as I said, dad caught on right away, -and he was some sore. Told ’em both to get -out—that he wouldn’t have men on his ranch -who drank during working hours. Then he -asked The Pup what was the idea, lying to Nick -and getting him to change places with him, so -The Pup could ride herd. At first Joe wouldn’t -tell, but when Gus let out a few secrets the -whole thing came forth. It seems that The Pup -wanted to take the cows so he could slip away -to town when he felt like it and liquor up and -no one would know about it. How he ever got -Gus to consent to a thing like that is beyond -me unless, as you say, Gus isn’t himself on -account of that letter.”</p> - -<p>“What did Gus do when The Pup spilled the -beans?”</p> - -<p>“Just acted as if he was mighty sorry. Roy, -it isn’t like Gus to pull a stunt like that. He -isn’t built that way. Joe Marino, now—I -wouldn’t put it past him. I don’t like that -hombre for a cent. When he came here last -month, dad was short a hand, or he never would -have taken him. And now look at the trouble -he’s got us in. Jake Trummer, one of dad’s -oldest friends, turned into an enemy. You -know, Roy, I think something happened up on -Whirlpool River at Jake’s ranch besides the -mere fact that our cattle wandered there. -That, in itself, wouldn’t cause Jake to raise the -row he did. I’ll bet The Pup said something -to Jake that he didn’t want to repeat, knowing -dad as he does. So he took it all out in being -sore about the cattle.”</p> - -<p>“Maybe,” Roy said slowly. “So Gus is going -to leave, is he?”</p> - -<p>“Yep! Fact is, he’s gone now. When dad -finished, Gus straightened up like a man and -shook his head to clear it. Then he spoke right -out and admitted he’d been in the wrong—that -he’d got it coming to him. Said it was all his -fault about the cows and that dad was perfectly -right to fire him, and that he’s blamed sorry.”</p> - -<p>“He did?” Roy’s eyes lighted. “Good for -Gus! I knew he was a straight shooter, even -if he did make a mistake. What did The Pup -say then?”</p> - -<p>“He looked at Gus with a kind of funny expression -on his face. Then he let a gob of -tobacco juice ride at the ground, laughed, and -walked away. Gus took it all. He sure feels -pretty low over this.”</p> - -<p>At that moment Mrs. Manley came to the -door, saw Teddy and Roy seated on the porch -steps, and called to them.</p> - -<p>“Boys,” she said, “will you come in a minute? -Your father wants to see you.”</p> - -<p>“And so do I,” a girl’s voice added. Belle -Ada, the sister of Roy and Teddy, walked out -on the porch. “Where’s that new whip you -promised me, Teddy? Got it?”</p> - -<p>“Haven’t had time yet, Belle,” Teddy answered. -“Have it to-morrow sure. I’m going -in to town then, and I’ll stop by and pick it up. -It ought to be at the express office by now. I -ordered it last week.”</p> - -<p>“Oh, you’ll forget it,” Belle declared, and -then laughed.</p> - -<p>Belle was twelve years old, with dark hair -and eyes. In disposition she was a great deal -like Teddy—happy-go-lucky, always ready for -fun.</p> - -<p>“You’d better tie a string around your -finger. Or, better still, around your toe. -You’re liable to miss it on your finger, and you -stub your toe so often that you can’t miss it -there.”</p> - -<p>“Aw, take a rest,” and Teddy grinned. -“Come on, Roy, we’ll hop in and see dad. -Where is he, Mother?”</p> - -<p>“In his room. I think it’s about Gus that -he wants to talk to you. I’m so sorry that happened, -boys! I told your father that he should -go more slowly. He was so worked up over -Mr. Trummer’s visit that he wasn’t quite himself. -I tried to calm him as much as I could, -and now I think he regrets that he acted so -hastily. But you go in and let him tell you -himself.”</p> - -<p>Mr. Manley was seated in a chair in his room, -with his corncob pipe, unlit, between his teeth. -This was always a sign of mental uneasiness -with him. When smoke came from the pipe, -all was well. When it reposed in his mouth -cold and dead, there was usually something up.</p> - -<p>“Want us, Dad?” Teddy asked.</p> - -<p>“Yes. Want to make talk. Come in. Shut -the door. Either one of you see Gus?”</p> - -<p>“He’s gone, Dad,” Roy answered. “Teddy, -you saw him go, didn’t you?”</p> - -<p>“Yes, I did. He rode away with a bag on his -saddle about two hours ago. He owned his -own horse, didn’t he, Dad?”</p> - -<p>“Yes! Gus came to me with a pony, saddle, -and nothin’ else, three years ago. Wanted a -job. I gave it to him. So he’s gone, eh?”</p> - -<p>“Afraid so, Dad. Didn’t you tell him to -clear out?”</p> - -<p>“I did, and I’m sorry now that I did it. -Your mother’s been talkin’ to me, and, as -usual, she’s made me see the error of my ways. -I was too fast. Jake Trummer got me all -worked up. He used to be my best friend, next -to Pete Ball. Well, it’s too late now, I guess. -As for Joe Marino, I don’t care when he leaves. -We never should have taken him. He didn’t -know much about punchin’, and the first day he -was here I kind of got set against him. He’s -gone, too, I suppose?”</p> - -<p>“No, he hasn’t,” Teddy declared. “I saw -him at the bunk-house talkin’ to Pop Burns a -little while ago. Pop didn’t seem to care much -about listening. He said something sharp and -turned away. Guess The Pup must have been -beefing about you throwing him out.”</p> - -<p>“He won’t get far with Pop,” Mr. Manley -chuckled. “Imagine Pop hearin’ anything -against the X Bar X! Not him. Well, I guess -that’s all, boys. I was hopin’ I could catch -Gus and explain to him. The poor geezer must -have been worried about something, or he never -would have done a thing like he did.”</p> - -<p>“You’re right, Dad,” Teddy declared. “I -noticed he hasn’t looked well for some time. -Keeps talking about a letter all the while. Yep, -it’s too bad. But it can’t be helped now.”</p> - -<p>“No,” and Mr. Manley sighed. Then he -arose.</p> - -<p>“We got a job ahead of us to-morrow. Got -to get those cows off Trummer’s land. I don’t -want no man but me to feed my cattle. So be -ready to start early. If you see Marino, you -can tell him, for me, that the sooner he leaves -the better I’ll like it.” Again Mr. Manley -sighed. “But I sure wish it had been some one -else besides Gus,” he added.</p> - -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chV' title='V—Guarded Words'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER V</span><br><span style='font-size:1.1em'>Guarded Words</span> -</h2> - -<p>Sadly enough, however, it was Gus Tripp -who was the storm center. This thing had been -the only blot on his escutcheon during the three -years he had worked for the X Bar X. Willingly -would Mr. Manley have wiped it clean -had Gus given him the opportunity. But the -die was cast. Gus—he of the drawling speech -and eyes which were wont to grow languid -while Norine was near—had gone.</p> - -<p>No one gave much thought to Joe Marino, -“The Pup.” Though he had worked for Bardwell -Manley, somehow he had never become a -part of the ranch, as the rest had. He was a -man apart, neither seeking nor admitting intimate -friendship. His fondness for the cup, -alleged to cheer, was early discovered, but Mr. -Manley was loath to discharge a man for a personal -defect so long as it did not affect his work. -Up to this time The Pup had been a lone -drinker, but now, when it became necessary to -send him forth because he shirked his job, he -dragged one of the most popular boys on the -ranch with him.</p> - -<p>Pop Burns was loud in his denunciation of -the tempter. While the boys were saddling -their broncos the next morning, preparing to -head for Whirlpool River, the old man halted -The Pup as he was lurching past toward the -cook house.</p> - -<p>“You still eatin’ here?” he wanted to know.</p> - -<p>“I am. Anything to you?” The Pup’s eyes, -red from the effect of the last night’s indiscretion, -glared evilly. “Want to ask any more -questions?”</p> - -<p>“Well, now, maybe jest one or two,” the -veteran puncher said slowly. “First, where’d -Gus duck to?”</p> - -<p>“How should I know? Think I’m his -keeper?”</p> - -<p>“Keeper? Not any! I thought you pretended -to be his friend, but I guess I was -mistaken. Usually, when a man tells a fellow -certain things, that other man kind of likes to -keep track of his buddy.”</p> - -<p>“Hey? What do you mean—certain things? -I don’t know nothin’ about Gus. He rode with -me a few times, that’s all.” The Pup leered -suggestively. “If you mean the letter he was -waitin’ for from that skirt down Togas way, -why—”</p> - -<p>Pop Burns’ expression changed. His eyes -narrowed, and the lines about his mouth deepened. -His hands clenched until they looked -like solid balls of brown leather.</p> - -<p>“Suppose you just forget about that,” he -said evenly, an unwonted dignity coming into -the old man’s voice and manner. “Understand? -We ain’t in the habit of talkin’ out in -public about another man’s affairs. Gus was -a friend of mine, I ain’t aimin’ to listen to a -coyote like you makin’ fun of him. Get me?”</p> - -<p>The Pup started to reply, then took a second -look at Pop’s face, and thought better of it. -With an uneasy laugh he turned away and -walked toward the corral, where his pony was -tied. Pop motioned to Teddy, who was filling -a can of flour some distance away.</p> - -<p>“Hear that?”</p> - -<p>Teddy nodded.</p> - -<p>“Some of it. I didn’t want to interfere, so I -kept quiet. Dad wants The Pup off the place -as soon as possible. He blames him for the -whole affair.”</p> - -<p>“Yore dad’s right about that, Teddy. The -Pup has got a streak of orneriness in him a -yard wide. He ain’t no good to no one, least of -all himself. Wouldn’t be surprised if we saw -some more of him, at that, one way or another.”</p> - -<p>“You mean he’ll make trouble?”</p> - -<p>“Well, he ain’t appeared to be a dove of -peace so far, has he?” Pop countered. “An’ -he’ll not hang his tail between his laigs an’ run -without one more nip at somebody. You mark -my words! I knew them kind of waddies. -Long ago, when yore grandpop was alive—an’ -yore dad was only a shaver then, like you are—we -had a cuss by the name of—” He broke off -suddenly. “All right, boss! Comin’!” Pop -called out, and he hurried off in response to -Mr. Manley’s call.</p> - -<p>Teddy watched him disappear in the direction -of the ranch house, then reflectively continued -packing the can with flour. But as he -worked with his hands, a frown came to his -face. He was remembering Pop’s prophecy.</p> - -<p>It would be a shame if anything unpleasant -happened now. Why, it was not so long ago -that they had rescued Belle and Nell Willis -and Ethel Carew from the kidnappers. How -were the girls on the 8 X 8 getting on? Teddy -wondered.</p> - -<p>He came to a sudden decision to ride over to -Peter Ball’s place to visit them as soon as this -business was over.</p> - -<p>Clamping the lid tight on the flour can, the -boy thought of the cattle on Whirlpool River -and of the absent Gus Tripp.</p> - -<p>“Mighty queer that Gus would go to pieces -like that,” he muttered to himself. “There’s -a reason behind it all, or I miss my guess. Gus -sure looked downhearted when he rode out.”</p> - -<p>Teddy carried the can and the flour bin toward -the house. It was now about eight o’clock, -and the bright fall sun brought the landscape -out in bold relief. Teddy paused a moment -before he entered the house and peered toward -the mountains to the west, where he and Roy -had lately come to grips with the gang that had -run off with his sister and her two friends. -Then his gaze shifted, and he looked over the -rolling prairie toward the spot where they had -earlier captured this same gang of rustlers, -though they had later escaped to make more -mischief. A grim smile curved the boy’s lips.</p> - -<p>“Did some one say the West was a quiet -place to live in?” he muttered, and laughed -shortly. “Seems to me we do nothing but meet -trouble out here! Well, I suppose it’s all in the -game. Now we’ve got a mean job to get the -cows off Whirlpool River. However—” He -shrugged his shoulders, replaced the flour bin, -while the can he had filled he carried to the -yard and fastened to his saddle. His father -had told them to prepare for a journey of several -days, and this flour, mixed as it was with -other ingredients, made fine “pan bread.”</p> - -<p>Roy met him at the corral.</p> - -<p>“Can’t leave just yet,” he said. “Dad wants -to wait until Nick comes back. He rode down -to see one of the boys from Jake Trummer’s -place who has been in town several days, hanging -around. Dad wants to get all the dope he -can on this before he goes ahead, and Nick -knows this puncher pretty well and said he’d -find out all he could. Nick ought to be back -in about two hours.”</p> - -<p>“As soon as Nick returns we go—that the -idea?”</p> - -<p>“That’s it. Unless dad wants to start -sooner, and I don’t think he does. Say, is The -Pup still around?”</p> - -<p>“Yep.” Teddy smiled grimly. “Around, -and noisy. He had a session with Pop not over -ten minutes ago. Pop told him where to get -off, too. I heard part of it. Started to gas -about Gus and his letter. But he got shut up -quick, let me tell you. Pop wouldn’t stand for -hearing Gus made fun of. Where does this -bacon go—on my saddle?”</p> - -<p>“Guess so. I’ve got enough to carry. Golly, -dad must expect to spend Christmas on Whirlpool -River, from the load we’re packing. Bet -when we get there Jake Trummer will forget -his sore-headedness and invite us to keep our -cows there the rest of the year. That’s the -kind Jake is—quick to anger, but he gets over -it just as fast. He’s a good friend of dad’s -too. At least he was before this happened. -That’s what made me think there’s more in -this than we suspect. However, we’ll know as -soon as we hit the river. Jimminy! what in -thunder is that?”</p> - -<p>Roy stopped and gazed up the road that led -past the ranch house. From behind the house -came curious sounds—reminiscent of a load of -junk being pulled over cobblestones. Now and -then a splutter, like the gasp of some huge -animal, made itself heard over the noise. -Teddy grinned.</p> - -<p>“It will arrive in a moment,” he said.</p> - -<p>It did. There soon came into sight one of -the strangest contraptions ever seen on four -wheels. Once it had been a flivver, but those -days were gone forever. Its body was of shiny -red and made to resemble a boat, with a rudder -in the rear, and a propeller. The wheels were -nearly concealed in the “hull.” From its -pointed bow, blue smoke arose.</p> - -<p>Within it, on the front seat, sat a cow -puncher, his face alight with the joy of possession. -In the rear were two girls, some two -or three years older than Belle Manley, trying -in vain to suppress the laughter that would -bubble over.</p> - -<p>“Bug Eye!” Teddy yelled. “And Nell and -Curly! But what in the name of seven sledges -is that thing they’re riding in?”</p> - -<p>“Howdy, boys!” Bug Eye called, waving one -arm and reaching toward the “in’ards” of the -machine with the other. With a groan the contraption -subsided. “What do you think of my -Fishmobile?”</p> - -<p>“Your what?” Roy shouted.</p> - -<p>“Fishmobile! P-s-y-c-h-e—Fish. I saw it -on a boat once. And this is a boat and an automobile, -so I call it a Fishmobile. Good, hey?”</p> - -<p>“Did you two ride in that all the way over -from the 8 X 8?” Roy laughed, walking toward -Nell and Ethel, the good-looking nieces of Peter -Ball.</p> - -<p>“We certainly did!” Nell answered. “It -runs splendidly, doesn’t it, Ethel?”</p> - -<p>“Great!” was the laughing answer. “How -are you, boys? We came to visit Belle, though, -as I remember, Nell did say something about -Roy—”</p> - -<p>“Oh, hush!” Nell interrupted, blushing. -“Teddy, I haven’t seen you since you and Roy -found us in those terrible caves at Thunder -Canyon,” and she shuddered slightly. “But -we want to forget that—although we’ll never -forget what you did for us,” and she looked -quickly at Roy. “But where is Belle?”</p> - -<p>“Right here!” a voice called from the porch, -and Belle Ada ran into the yard.</p> - -<p>Greetings were soon over, and then the -young folks gathered around to inspect Bug -Eye’s new creation.</p> - -<p>“She goes on land or water,” he explained -proudly. “See? Got a propeller on her and -everything. Works on the fly wheel. The boss -give me that old flivver—remember?—an’ said -I could do what I wanted with it. So I done it. -Looks great, hey? An’ when I come to a lake, -why all I have to do is throw the propeller in -gear, an’ away we go!”</p> - -<p>“Yes! But, Bug Eye,” Teddy broke in, with -a look at Roy, “where is this lake you’re going -to sail on?”</p> - -<p>A look of amazement spread over the -puncher’s face. He snapped his fingers and -frowned.</p> - -<p>“Golly!” he exclaimed. “Never thought -about that. Well, I’ll be jiggered! Of course -there’s Lomley’s Lake—but that would never -do. Too small. Well, now, that’s too bad.” -Then he brightened. “But if I <i>do</i> find a lake -somewheres, I’ll be all set for it!”</p> - -<p>A laugh arose, which did not at all disconcert -Bug Eye. All but the proprietor of -“Psyche, the Fish,” wandered into the house. -Bug Eye drove toward the bunk-house, there -to be the center of a crowd of sarcastic cowpunchers. -The remarks made concerning the -Fishmobile were graphic if not flattering.</p> - -<p>Much as Roy and Teddy wanted to talk to -the visitors, they knew that they must continue -preparations for the journey to Whirlpool -River. It was nine-thirty now, and Nick had -not yet returned. Mr. Manley was pacing about -the yard nervously, anxious to get started.</p> - -<p>Roy was currying Star over by the hitching -rail at the side of the cook house. Suddenly he -heard a voice that caused him to start. It came -from behind the cooking shack, and Roy made -as though to go forward, then thought again -and remained where he was.</p> - -<p>It was Gus Tripp talking. At first Roy did -not recognize the tones of his companion, but -as the other talked louder, he knew it to be -The Pup. Gus seemed to be strangely insistent -over something.</p> - -<p>“No, sir,” he was saying. “Not me! Count -me out! The boss only gave me what I deserved. -I hit the bottle and got fired. All right. -I got no kick comin’. I’m sorry I did it, but -let that go. It’s all over now, and you can -count me out of any scheme like that, Joe. I -may be an idiot, but, by golly, I’m no polecat!”</p> - -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chVI' title='VI—To Whirlpool River'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER VI</span><br><span style='font-size:1.1em'>To Whirlpool River</span> -</h2> - -<p>“Gus Tripp!” Roy muttered to himself. -“And The Pup! I wonder if I—” Coming to -a sudden decision, he threw the currying brush -on the ground and stepped forward. It took -but a moment to reach the cook house, and without -hesitating he walked around to the side. -It was in his mind to speak to Gus and tell -him Mr. Manley would like to see him. But -when he rounded the corner he stopped short. -There was no one in sight! Puzzled, Roy -glanced within the shack. The only person -there was Sing Lung, the cook, who grinned -widely as he saw Roy.</p> - -<p>“Hungly?” he demanded. “You boy betta’ -have plenty eat, you lide long, yes?”</p> - -<p>“Yep, we got a long ride ahead of us,” Roy -returned absently. “Say, Sing, did you hear -two men talking outside here?”</p> - -<p>“Who men?”</p> - -<p>“Well, I think they were Gus Tripp and Joe -Marino. I could hear ’em away over by the -hitching rail, so you must have heard ’em too.”</p> - -<p>“Me? Nope, I hear nobody. I lun wata—see?” -He turned on the kitchen faucet, and the -noise of the stream beating against the tin of -the sink made even thinking difficult, let alone -talking.</p> - -<p>“All right, shut it off,” Roy yelled. “I understand. -But why you don’t break every dish -in the place with that torrent I can’t see. Guess -you didn’t hear anything.” He stepped into -the yard again. Gazing toward the road as it -rose into the mountains past Eagles, the ranch -town, Roy discerned two horsemen. The boy -nodded.</p> - -<p>“There they go—Gus and The Pup. Wish -I could have got here sooner, so I could have -talked to Gus. Now I suppose he’s gone for -good. Wonder what he meant by saying he -may have been an idiot, but he wasn’t a polecat? -I don’t like that Joe Marino! Chances -are he wanted Gus to go in with him on some -shady scheme, and Gus refused. Good for -Gus! Wish he was back with us.” Roy shook -his head, and, seeing Pop Burns walking across -the yard, asked him where Teddy was. He was -told the boy was talking with his father over at -the corral, and, intending to tell them that Gus -had returned but had ridden away again, Roy -hurried forward.</p> - -<p>When he reached the corral he saw that Nick -Looker had come back. What he was saying -evidently was of interest, for both Teddy and -Mr. Manley were listening eagerly.</p> - -<p>“Roy, I want you to hear this,” the ranch -owner called as Roy came up. “Nick, tell him -what you told us.”</p> - -<p>“Well, it was just that I had a talk with -Bob McKeever—he’s a hand on the Whirlpool -River Ranch. I’ve knowed him for quite a -spell. Bob says The Pup told Jake Trummer -that we put our cattle to his grass on purpose, -and that The Pup had orders to let ’em roam -as much as they wanted. And I found out how -all those breaks got in the fence, too—they been -cut. I came across a pair of wire pliers down -by the east fence.”</p> - -<p>“Marino told Mr. Trummer that we put our -cows in his fields on purpose?” Roy repeated -amazed. “What did he ever say a thing like -that for?”</p> - -<p>Nick shrugged his shoulders.</p> - -<p>“Don’t ask me. I only know what I been -told. Guess that’s reason enough for old man -Trummer to go up in the air, hey, boss?”</p> - -<p>“It certainly is,” Mr. Manley said slowly. -“I wish I had known this before. Things would -have been different. What else did McKeever -say, Nick?”</p> - -<p>“Well, he said he heard his boss swear that -if them dogies weren’t off his land by to-morrow, -he’d drive ’em into the river. And he -would, too—old man Trummer is some hot-headed.”</p> - -<p>“I know he is,” Mr. Manley said. He -thought for a moment. “If I thought it -would do any good, I’d phone him. But -I’m afraid that would make things worse. -Nope, we got to take our medicine. Drat that -Joe Marino! I should have thrown him off long -ago! Now look at the mess he’s got us in! -Snap to it now, boys, we start right soon. Got -no time for delays. Nick, you come with us. -Teddy and Roy, I expect you to take complete -charge of the ranch while we’re gone.”</p> - -<p>“You mean we’re to stay, Dad?” Teddy -asked, a disappointed look coming over his face. -Up to this moment the boy had fully expected -to go with the others to Whirlpool River.</p> - -<p>“Afraid so, boys. After what Nick said I -can’t afford to leave the place without some -one who can handle things. We’ve got a long -ride ahead of us—might be a week. And I’ve -got to know that the ranch is bein’ taken care -of. I didn’t exactly like Marino’s attitude -when I gave him the gate. If he tries any funny -stuff, you’ve got to be on the job.”</p> - -<p>“I see, Dad,” Roy answered. “That’s the -right thing, I guess. If you want us to come on -later, we can head down the river by boat and -get there almost as soon as you can. Now what -are the orders, Dad?”</p> - -<p>It was a disappointment for the boys to stay -at home, when they had been counting on riding -with their father, but both saw the wisdom -of Mr. Manley’s plan. Their mother would -not care to stay any length of time on the ranch -without some one of responsibility near by, -especially in view of what had lately happened. -She was not a nervous woman, but she realized -that the presence of a man like Joe Marino on -the ranch was a constant threat.</p> - -<p>Then, as Teddy and Roy thought that their -two friends from the 8 X 8 were visiting Belle, -things began to look brighter. They had no -real reason for expecting trouble from Jake -Trummer. As soon as he heard the straight -of the affair he would probably “snap to,” as -Teddy expressed it.</p> - -<p>“But if you want us, we’ll be ready,” the -boy continued. “You’re taking five men, aren’t -you? That ought to be enough. We haven’t -more than three hundred head in that herd, -from the last checking. Guess five can handle -’em.”</p> - -<p>Mr. Manley smiled at his son’s assumption -of an old rancher’s prerogative, but he took -care that Teddy did not see the smile. He -wanted his sons to have full confidence in themselves, -and to this end he never hesitated to -place responsibility on either Teddy or Roy.</p> - -<p>Before starting, Mr. Manley gave the necessary -instructions for the running of the ranch, -then, with complete assurance that they would -be carried out to the letter, he set out. Teddy -and Roy watched the party, led by Mr. Manley, -head for the road and toward Whirlpool River.</p> - -<p>“Kind of wish we were going,” Teddy declared, -as he waved a hand in farewell. “But -dad knows best. Come on—let’s see what Nell -and Curly are doing.”</p> - -<p>The rest of the day passed uneventfully. -Teddy and Roy, after they had attended to the -immediate business of the ranch, went for an -evening ride with the three girls. Bug Eye and -his Fishmobile were to stay the night, and possibly -several days, to look over some cattle on -the north range that Peter Ball, his boss, was -thinking of purchasing to fill out his stock. -There had been an epidemic of blackleg among -the cows of the 8 X 8, and Mr. Ball wanted to -get some healthy Durhams in to fill out, as he -had lately contracted to fill a large order from -Denver for cattle on the hoof.</p> - -<p>On the way back to the ranch, Nell and Ethel, -or more popularly, “Curly,” rode on ahead, -while Teddy and Roy talked in low tones of The -Pup. Roy had neglected to tell his father of -the conversation he had heard behind the cook -house, but when he informed Teddy, the -younger lad attached little importance to it.</p> - -<p>“The Pup probably wanted Gus to go on a -spree with him,” Teddy suggested. “I guess -Gus has had enough of that sort of thing. He’s -not built for it. Gus, normally, is a clean liver. -He doesn’t take much to booze and he would -never have touched it if he hadn’t been worried -about something. Wonder what he’s going to -do now?”</p> - -<p>“But what did he mean when he said dad had -a right to discharge him and he wouldn’t hold -it against him?” Roy persisted, not answering -his brother’s question. “Doesn’t that sound -as though Marino wanted Gus to go into some -scheme to get even with dad?”</p> - -<p>“Aw, don’t be so pessimistic! Golly, Roy, -you’re up to your old tricks again, aren’t you? -Let it ride! Even if The Pup did have some -such plan in mind, he’ll forget it as soon as he -hits Rimor’s and gets lit up, and I’ll bet money -that’s what he’s doing this minute. I only hope -Gus isn’t with him. You say they rode off together?”</p> - -<p>“Yes. That’s why I’m worried. But, after -all, there’s no use hunting for trouble. We’ve -got enough as it is.”</p> - -<p>Darkness had settled over the land when the -riders reached home. The supper table seemed -strangely vacant with Mr. Manley absent, but -the girls and Teddy and Roy kept up a running -fire of conversation, so that Mrs. Manley had -not time to think long about her husband riding -far out on the trail. They tried to keep her, -as much as possible, from worrying.</p> - -<p>Later in the evening Teddy left the porch -and walked toward the bunk-house, to see Nat -Raymond about the next day’s work. As he -neared the corral he heard Flash neigh as -though he knew Teddy was near, and the boy -turned aside for a moment.</p> - -<p>To his surprise he saw a figure dart out from -behind a tree, and, silently, the boy sprang forward. -In a moment he had the man in his -grasp.</p> - -<p>“Let’s have a look at you!” Teddy demanded. -The man did not struggle. Instead -he faced the boy boldly.</p> - -<p>“The Pup!” Teddy exclaimed. He released -his hold on the man’s arm. “I thought you had -gone to town.”</p> - -<p>“Yes, it’s The Pup,” the other sneered. -“And what about it? Gonna kick me off? If -you are, you’d better start kickin’ now, ’cause -it’s gonna take you some little time!”</p> - -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chVII' title='VII—Suspicion'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER VII</span><br><span style='font-size:1.1em'>Suspicion</span> -</h2> - -<p>The bright moon made the scene almost as -light as day. Teddy could see the man’s small, -close-set eyes and his thin-lipped mouth as The -Pup thrust his face forward belligerently.</p> - -<p>“You’re awfully sure about that, aren’t -you?” the boy said in a low voice. Perhaps another -youth might disclaim such a quarrel as -this, which seemed purposely thrust upon him. -Teddy had no reason to seek a fight with -Marino, nor even meet him half way. It would -have been better, perhaps, had the boy at this -moment turned on his heel and walked away. -But Teddy was himself, and no one else. The -memory of Gus’s betrayal rankled within him.</p> - -<p>The Pup moved his shoulders slightly, dropping -the right one lower than the left. Teddy -settled himself firmly.</p> - -<p>“Think yore some baby, don’t you?” the man -flashed, and Teddy could see a dark flush mount -to his face. “You an’ that brother of yours! -Pah! Yuh make me sick!” and he spat energetically.</p> - -<p>Teddy clenched his fists, but held his peace. -He would not let himself be talked into starting -hostilities. If Marino wanted to fight—well, -there were two sides to the story.</p> - -<p>Of a sudden The Pup changed his tone. His -voice took on a whining, ingratiating note.</p> - -<p>“What are you two always pickin’ on me -for?” he demanded. “I didn’t do nothin’ to -yuh. A feller can’t—”</p> - -<p>Teddy saw the man’s hand leap to his belt. -Like a bundle of coiled springs the boy leaped -forward. His open hand found The Pup’s -wrist and closed upon it, holding it in a firm -grip. The other hand pressed back the man’s -chin—pressed it back until Marino was staring -with glassy eyes up into starry night.</p> - -<p>“Drop it!” Teddy gasped, and a knife flashed -to the ground. Teddy kicked it to one side, -felt about the man’s shirt to see that no more -weapons were concealed, and stepped back.</p> - -<p>“A fine snake you are!” Teddy said contemptuously. -“Tried to pull a knife on me, -didn’t you? For two cents I’d—”</p> - -<p>“Oh, let me alone!” the man burst out. -“Yes, I tried to knife you, an’ I’m sorry I -didn’t! I don’t like your kind! When I came -out here—” He stopped, and bit his lip.</p> - -<p>Teddy gazed at him in wonder. The man’s -Western accent had disappeared. He carried a -knife—a thing no true Westerner ever did except -for working purposes. Mexicans carried -them—it was a Greaser trait. Was this man a -Mex? Teddy looked at him closely.</p> - -<p>“What you starin’ at?” The Pup asked uneasily, -once more reverting to his former manner. -“You got me, didn’t yuh? Well, call it -a day! Yuh got a shootin’ iron there—why -don’t yuh use it?”</p> - -<p>“I’m not in the habit of shooting men down -in cold blood,” Teddy said deliberately. He -stepped closer to the man. “Marino! where -are you from?” he snapped.</p> - -<p>Although a cloud dimmed the moon just then, -Teddy could have sworn he saw fear leap into -the man’s eyes. Marino started as though he -had stepped on a rattler where he had expected -to find a garden snake, then recovered himself.</p> - -<p>“Kind of a funny question to ask a man in -these parts, ain’t it?” he sneered.</p> - -<p>“Not to my notion. But if you want to keep -it to yourself, that’s your lookout. The days -when a gunman could come West and get a job -on a ranch without any one bothering about him -until he let daylight into some peaceful citizen, -are gone forever.”</p> - -<p>“An’ who wants a job on your place, anyhow?”</p> - -<p>“That’s not the point. You’re on our land, -and you were one of the hands of the X Bar X. -As long as you stay here you’ve got to watch -your step. What was the idea of toting that -thing around?” Teddy nodded toward the long -knife, gleaming on the ground a few feet away.</p> - -<p>“That’s my business, too.”</p> - -<p>“Well, when you try to stick me with it that -makes it my business! I guess it would be -better for all concerned if you just moseyed out -of here, Marino!”</p> - -<p>Teddy felt himself growing hot under the -collar at the consummate nerve of the man. -Standing there arguing a question of ethics just -after having tried to murder him!</p> - -<p>“Throwin’ a guy out this time of night, hey?” -Marino demanded.</p> - -<p>“Yes—I’m throwing you out. Going?”</p> - -<p>The Pup looked over toward the corral, then -back to Teddy. He grinned sardonically.</p> - -<p>“Not havin’ no more reason for stayin’, I’ll -be on my way,” he declared. “Soon as I—” -He made a move toward his knife.</p> - -<p>Teddy took a quick step forward, and put his -foot on the weapon.</p> - -<p>“That stays here,” the boy said grimly. -“Where’s your pony?”</p> - -<p>Marino motioned with his thumb toward a -group of trees on the edge of the ranch yard.</p> - -<p>“Over there. I just rode by to get some duds -I left here. But never mind ’em now,” he added -suddenly. “I’ll get ’em later. Hope you -choke.”</p> - -<p>With this pleasant farewell, the man walked -in the direction he had said his horse was tied. -Teddy watched him go, a fixed look on his -face.</p> - -<p>“Cow-puncher, hey?” the boy muttered. -“You’re as much a cow-puncher as I am a -Chinaman! Let’s have a look at this toad-sticker.” -He bent over and picked up the -knife. Holding it up, he saw that the initials -“J. K.” were burned in the handle. The blade -was long and curved slightly.</p> - -<p>“J. K.—the K standing for Marino,” the boy -mused. “Some day we’ll have this little argument -out, Mister J. K. Marino. But you won’t -have one of these things in your hand when we -do. Lucky for me I saw you make a dive for -it, or I’d be plumb tired of living by now.”</p> - -<p>A moment more he gazed at the knife, then -absently he stuck it in his belt. Slowly he continued -on his way to the bunk-house, to see Nat -Raymond.</p> - -<p>Before they turned in he told Roy of the occurrence. -With the door of their room shut -tight, so as not to disturb Mrs. Manley, the -boys talked far into the night. When finally -they switched off the light they had come to no -decision except to agree that Marino was not to -be allowed on X Bar X property again. Yet, -had they known it, this was, in effect, locking -the stable after the horse had been stolen.</p> - -<p>While Teddy and Roy were talking things -over in their room, another conversation, quite -relative to theirs, was being carried on within -the doors of the bunk-house. Despite the appeals -of a few men to “can the chatter an’ go -to sleep,” Nat Raymond and Pop Burns were -verbally appointing themselves a committee of -investigation.</p> - -<p>“Me, I’m goin’ to try to find Gus an’ bring -him back,” Pop declared, pulling hard on his -pipe. “He’s too good a man to—Jim, take -yore toe outa my eye! He’s too good a man to -lose.”</p> - -<p>“Well, then go an’ chin somewhere else!” -Jim Casey ordered petulantly. “You guys loaf -all day an’ want to stay up all night. Us, we -got to work!”</p> - -<p>“Who loafs all day?” Pop asked indignantly. -“I do a blamed sight more work than you do, -Jim Casey, young as you are! So fold that behind -the rim of yore derby!”</p> - -<p>“Aw, let him rave,” Nat Raymond pleaded. -“He only wants to start an argument. Listen! -How you gonna find Gus?”</p> - -<p>“Don’t know. But I will somehow as soon -as the boss comes back. He’ll be glad to see the -old geezer. The boss hated to fire Gus as much -as Gus hated to be fired, I’ll bet—maybe more. -But Bardwell was all het up over what Jake -Trummer said.” Being the oldest man on the -X Bar X, Pop felt privileged to take liberties -with the boss’s name. “You know, Nat,” he -continued, “that time Belle Ada and the others -were kidnapped took a lot out of the old boy. -He ain’t as young as he was once—none of us -are,” and Pop puffed reminiscently. “I mark -the time that—”</p> - -<p>“For the love of seven kinds of gorillas, will -you guys pipe down?” came a voice from one -of the upper bunks. “What do you think this -is—a lecture hall?”</p> - -<p>Since several others took up their grievances -at this point, Pop and Nat were compelled to -desist and turn in. But Pop called across to -Nat that when the boss came back he was -“goin’ to ask for a few days leave an’ hunt -Gus up.” Nat added he’d do the same and -hunt Marino down, and the whole room echoed -this sentiment. The Pup had succeeded in -making himself uniformly unpopular during -his stay at the X Bar X.</p> - -<p>Early the next morning the ranch yard was -the scene of a consultation. Both Teddy and -Roy felt it advisable to tell the others of what -had occurred the night before, so that they -might be on their guard and see that Marino -kept his distance. Pop grunted scornfully when -Teddy told of the knife, and expressed himself -fluently concerning any one who was yellow -enough to try to slip a sticker into another. -After Teddy had concluded his story, heads -were nodded sagely.</p> - -<p>Bug Eye, who was still among those present, -declared as his opinion that The Pup was -nothing more nor less than a Black Hand.</p> - -<p>“With that name an’ carryin’ a dirk,” he demanded, -“what else could he be? I know them -kind. Saw one in Frisco one time, an’ again in -Galveston. They’re all alike.”</p> - -<p>“Yore quite some traveled, ain’t you?” inquired -Rad Sell sarcastically. “Suppose you -went in that Fishmobile of yourn.”</p> - -<p>“Naw, he walked,” Nat Raymond interrupted. -“Ever see the soles of his feet? All -callous. Ain’t they, Bug Eye?”</p> - -<p>“Never mind that,” Roy said, suppressing -a smile. “This is more important. While -dad’s away, Teddy and I have got to manage -this place, and we don’t want anything to go -wrong. So if any one sees Marino hanging -around, tell him he’s not wanted. We don’t -care for snakes like that on our ranch—they’re -likely to bite and poison some one.”</p> - -<p>Teddy nodded in approval.</p> - -<p>“And also,” he added, “if you happen to -see Gus—though I don’t suppose you will—tell -him to return. All is forgiven!” and the -boy grinned. “In the meantime there’s plenty -to do. Nat, as I started to tell you last -night—” and Teddy went on explaining some -details of the day’s work.</p> - -<p>The crowd in the yard wandered off to go -about their respective tasks. Teddy and Roy -were to ride to Eagles to see about some new -blankets and they turned to the corral to saddle -Star and Flash.</p> - -<p>As they approached the railing, Teddy said -to his brother:</p> - -<p>“Remember that horse I broke about a month -ago—just before we went on our little picnic -to Thunder Canyon? The one that jumped the -fence with me?”</p> - -<p>“Sure, I remember him. Made a fine riding -pony. Dad said he wouldn’t trade him for any -horse on the place—except, I imagine, General.”</p> - -<p>“Yea! Well, I want you to take a look at his -left foreleg. Seems to have some kind of a -sore on it, and it won’t heal. I put ointment -on it last week, but it didn’t seem to help. Wait -here, and I’ll get him.”</p> - -<p>The boy opened the gate. At this time of -year there were only a few horses within the -enclosure, and no steers, since all these were -on grazing ground. They would not be brought -in until the round-up in the late fall.</p> - -<p>Striding up to Flash, Teddy rubbed the -pony’s nose with his hand and gazed about him. -Strangely enough, his eye did not catch the -mount he spoke of, and he looked more carefully -among the other horses. Still he could -not see the bronco.</p> - -<p>“Hey, Roy!” he called. “Can you spot that -pinto? Blamed if I can. I must be getting -blind.”</p> - -<p>For a long moment both boys swept the corral -with their eyes. Gradually they were beginning -to realize the true state of affairs.</p> - -<p>“You say it,” Teddy begged. “Go ahead.”</p> - -<p>“I will—the pinto’s gone,” Roy declared -grimly. “There’s no doubt about it. He’s not -here, and none of the boys have him out. Teddy, -he’s been stolen!”</p> - -<p>“An’ I know the waddie that took him!” -Teddy burst out. “Last night! Oh, what a -clown I was not to stop The Pup when I had -him instead of letting him get away with a -horse like that! Kick me, Roy—I deserve it!”</p> - -<p>“You don’t know for sure,” Roy admonished. -“Some one else may have taken him—though -it certainly does look suspicious. If we—”</p> - -<p>He was interrupted by his mother’s voice, -calling from the front porch.</p> - -<p>“Teddy! Roy!” Mrs. Manley exclaimed. -“Come in at once! Something has happened!”</p> - -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chVIII' title='VIII—Follow Us'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER VIII</span><br><span style='font-size:1.1em'>Follow Us</span> -</h2> - -<p>With a bound, the boys were out of the -corral and running toward the house. As they -came closer they saw a look of anxiety on their -mother’s face.</p> - -<p>“What is it?” Roy shouted, not slacking his -pace. “Is any one hurt?”</p> - -<p>“No, not that! But I just went to your -father’s desk to get a blotter from the drawer, -and a large sum of money is missing! It was -taken from his desk last night!”</p> - -<p>The explanation of Mrs. Manley’s concern -came as a relief, rather than a shock, to Teddy -and Roy. On that short journey from the -corral to the house, their minds had run the -gamut of emotions—they did not know what to -expect. Since the true character of The Pup -was known to them, they had almost feared he -had attempted to injure some one within the -house.</p> - -<p>“How much was it, Mother?” Roy asked, as -he reached the porch.</p> - -<p>“About four hundred dollars. Your father -drew it from the bank the day before yesterday -to pay the men with. He must have forgotten -to tell you about it, though he may have -wanted to wait until he returned before giving -the boys their wages. Now it’s gone! The -drawer was forced and the money stolen. Do -you think any of the men—I don’t like to mention -it, but—”</p> - -<p>“Don’t worry, Mom, none of the boys did -it,” Teddy assured her.</p> - -<p>“We know who’s got it; but that won’t help -much,” Roy said.</p> - -<p>“You do?” Mrs. Manley’s eyes expressed her -surprise. “How do you know?”</p> - -<p>“Because the money isn’t the only thing -that’s missing. That pony dad liked so well -is gone, too.”</p> - -<p>“The one Belle’s been riding—the one you -broke?” A frown came to Mrs. Manley’s face. -“Your father will be sorry to hear that. Next -to his own horse, he liked that pony better -than any on the place. But tell me—who took -him? And who took the money?”</p> - -<p>“The Pup,” Roy declared, pressing his lips -together.</p> - -<p>“Joe Marino! The man Gus rode with!” -Mrs. Manley shook her head sadly. “I’m very -sorry. I was afraid he would cause trouble of -some sort after your father discharged him. -But are you sure?”</p> - -<p>“I am!” Teddy exclaimed decidedly. “He -came back last night, Mother. I met him.” -Wisely, the boy did not tell of his fight with the -man. “I told him to stay away from here, and, -as I remember now, he was near the corral -when I caught him! He must have sneaked -into dad’s office, taken the money, and then he -got the pony out. So-o-o <i>that’s</i> what he meant -when he said his job here was finished!” -Teddy brought a fist down sharply into his -open palm. “And I had him in my hands! If -I only had that chance over again, I’d certainly -make the most of it! Wonder how far -away he is by now? Maybe we could—”</p> - -<p>“Cool off,” Roy advised. “No use to beef -about a thing that’s already happened. The -thing to do is to find Joe Marino.”</p> - -<p>“Are you certain it was he?” Mrs. Manley -asked.</p> - -<p>“We sure are!” came from Teddy. “How -about it, Roy? Wouldn’t you bet your bottom -dollar that The Pup did this?”</p> - -<p>Both his mother and Teddy waited for the -reply. They had confidence that Roy would not -go off “half cocked,” a trait which Teddy had -in full measure. Besides this, with Mr. Manley -gone, the mother and younger brother leaned -toward Roy as the natural head of the family.</p> - -<p>“Marino,” Roy said slowly, “is the thief, or -I’m a ring-tailed doodle bird.”</p> - -<p>“And there’s no two ways about it!” Teddy -added. “Come on, Roy—we’ll go get him! -He’s got a payroll and a horse of ours!”</p> - -<p>“But, boys—” Mrs. Manley began, when Roy -threw an arm affectionately over her shoulder.</p> - -<p>“Don’t worry, Mom,” he interjected. “Dad -told us to stick, and stick we do until he sends -for us, payroll or no payroll. Teddy, you fly -off the handle too fast. You know what the -orders were.”</p> - -<p>“That’s right, too,” the younger lad said, a -bit regretfully. “But it sure does seem a shame -to let a skunk get away so easily!”</p> - -<p>“He won’t get away,” Roy asserted. -“We’ll telephone in to the sheriff at Hawley to -be on the watch, in case he went that way. -Then maybe we can reach Nick’s friend at -Eagles—the puncher he talked to from the -Whirlpool River Ranch. If he’s a friend of -Nick’s, he’ll help us out. Then, when dad -comes back, we can start on the hunt.”</p> - -<p>“Yea, but when’ll that be?” Teddy half -grumbled. “A week, maybe. By that time -The Pup could be half way across the continent. -Oh, I know it’s the only thing to do,” he added -quickly, as he saw Roy stare at him. “But—oh, -well, I guess you know how I feel!”</p> - -<p>“It wasn’t your fault at all, Teddy,” Mrs. -Manley consoled. “How could you know that -Marino was here to steal?”</p> - -<p>“Aw, I might have guessed he’d try some -stunt like that,” the boy muttered. “After he—I -mean when I saw him sneakin’ around. -Well, we live and learn. Anything else missing, -Mother?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t believe so, and I certainly hope -not,” Mrs. Manley answered. “A horse and -four hundred dollars are quite enough. Do you -think—oh, I can’t think—Gus—”</p> - -<p>“Not any!” Teddy exploded forcibly. “And -that reminds me, Roy! That conversation you -heard behind the bunk-house! Marino was trying -to get Gus to go into this scheme with him -and split the money. That’s it, as sure as -shooting! Nope, Mom, Gus had no finger in -this! It was Marino, all alone. I’ll lay anything -on that.”</p> - -<p>“You’re probably right, Teddy,” Roy -agreed, his face clearing. “At least it’s an -explanation of what I heard. Of course we -can’t be sure of that, though it sounds likely. -The Pup may have had another idea, and just -formed the plan to rob our place on the spur -of the moment when he heard dad was away. -Come on, let’s take a look at the desk. That -may tell us something.”</p> - -<p>When they reached Mr. Manley’s office they -saw in a moment that the drawer of the desk -had been pryed open with some sort of knife, -and the lock sprung. There were marks—small -cuts—about the woodwork on the edge -of the desk. As Roy saw these, he looked at -Teddy significantly, but said nothing. He did -not want his mother to know of the knife episode.</p> - -<p>A raised window on the side indicated how -the intruder had gained entrance. Such was -the faith that Mr. Manley had in his men that -he never bothered to lock up at night, and this -was the first time in all the years he had been -the owner of the X Bar X that his trust had -been violated. Perhaps it was carrying things -to extremes to allow a large sum of money to -remain unprotected, but “the boss” was ever -an unreliable business man. It was this very -quality which so endeared him to his family -and to his associates—the quality of his lovable -childishness. Yet there were those who could -tell of another nature which lay buried beneath -this exterior—a nature which men of evil -character had learned to fear. When aroused, -the boss of the X Bar X was a “fightin’ fool,” -as Pop expressed it.</p> - -<p>Realizing that there was nothing more to be -learned within the office, Roy and Teddy returned -to the ranch yard and informed the men -of what had occurred. There was a quick rush -for “shootin’ irons,” which had to be forcibly -quelled. There were many saddened faces when -Roy told them that they could not start in immediate -pursuit of the marauder, but must wait -for the return of the boss.</p> - -<p>“I hate to hang around here as much as you -do,” he finished. “But dad’ll be back soon, and -then we’ll have our inning. There’s a bare -chance that some one else may pick up The -Pup. If that happens, we’ll be saved the -trouble—although it would almost be a pleasure,” -and his lips shut tightly.</p> - -<p>“An’ we ain’t to do nothin’?” Pop Burns -asked wistfully.</p> - -<p>“Not yet awhile. We can’t. If dad were -only here, we could get up a gang and go after -him. But we’ve got to stay on the place. That -was the order, an’ I aim to see it’s enforced. -Of course if when you are on range you should -see The Pup, well—”</p> - -<p>“That’s enough, Roy,” Nat interrupted feelingly. -“We’ll do the rest. There ain’t no need -for you to elucidate. But aside from that, if -you say we stick on the ranch, stick we do. -But I hope the boss gets back soon. Marino—the -polecat! Rustlin’ one of our best horses! -The ole—” and Nat proceeded to lay bare the -secrets of The Pup’s life as he understood -them.</p> - -<p>The first excitement of the discovery over, -the ranch settled down to its usual workaday -tasks. There was much to be done, and the -men were soon absorbed in their labor. There -are dull times about a ranch, but the early fall -is not one of them, and thus it was that when a -rider, dusty, hot, and tired, loped into the ranch -yard he found it deserted. The only person in -sight was Sing Lung, who sat in the doorway of -the cook house enjoying the morning sun, and -probably dreaming about the pleasanter and -more picturesque lands across the sea. But -when he saw the horseman, a grin came to his -face and he waved a hand.</p> - -<p>“’Lo, Nick,” he beamed. “Why you come -back quick? Cows all fixee, maybe yes?”</p> - -<p>“Maybe no,” Nick answered shortly, -“Rustle me some grub, pronto, Sing. Where’s -Roy an’ Teddy?”</p> - -<p>“Horse pen, me t’ink. You find?”</p> - -<p>With a grateful sigh, Nick slid from his -horse and set out for the corral.</p> - -<p>“I been ridin’ most of the night,” he sang out -over his shoulder, “so let that grub be early -and plenty.”</p> - -<p>He found the boys engaged in replacing one -of the corral rails. Roy held one end of the -new bar in place and Teddy was about to raise -the other when he saw the man on foot.</p> - -<p>“Nick!” he exclaimed, and dropped the rail. -“What in thunder—”</p> - -<p>“Left yore dad last night late,” Nick interrupted -wearily, “an’ rode like a fool to get -here. I got a message for you.”</p> - -<p>He reached in his vest pocket and drew forth -a soiled paper. Looking at it with a glassy -stare for a moment, he passed it over to Roy. -Wonderingly, the boy took it, and as Nick flung -himself full length upon the grass he opened it -and read:</p> - -<p>“Roy and Teddy:</p> - -<p>“Got in bad jam. There’s been a slide near -Whirlpool River, and the cattle are in danger. -Need your help. Take two men and come down -the river in a canoe, pronto. Follow us. Got -to get the cows out of there. Nick is foreman—he -stays. Suggest that Bug Eye, if he’s still -there, come with you, and Pop. Only hurry up.</p> - -<p>“Dad.”</p> - -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chIX' title='IX—The Water Trail'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER IX</span><br><span style='font-size:1.1em'>The Water Trail</span> -</h2> - -<p>To Teddy’s excited questions, Nick gave only -mumbled replies, and waved his hand protestingly.</p> - -<p>When Roy bent down and raised him to a -sitting position he declared he knew nothing -more than what was in the letter, except that a -wandering horseman had told of a slide near -Whirlpool River, which threatened to force the -cattle into the water, should it reoccur, and -would the boys “please give the bronc some -water.” This was attended to, and the boys -got ready to start.</p> - -<p>Nick came to life suddenly at Sing Lung’s cry -of “come an’ get ’um,” and started lurchingly -for the mess house. After he was stoked with -food and coffee, he aroused himself to an interest -in life, and where he was taciturn before, -he was a veritable spring of information now. -The food acted as a stimulant, after his long -fast and hard ride, and he talked willingly.</p> - -<p>Teddy and Roy, eager as they were to set -out, felt it would be worth their while to delay -long enough to hear Nick’s story, so they waited -for him to light a cigarette, settle himself comfortably -on a bunk, and commence.</p> - -<p>“We struck camp about seven last night,” -Nick said, blowing out a swirling cloud of -smoke. “The goin’ had been bad, on account -of the rains, an’ we didn’t make such good -time, ’cause the boss wanted to save the broncs. -We hit that place on the other side of Harver’s -Gully—forget the name of it—’bout twenty -miles west of the gulch. Then we got set for -the night.</p> - -<p>“Long about nine o’clock, just when Slim -Holiday was startin’ one of them dirges he calls -a song, we hears a noise an’ up rides a hombre -on a pony that looked like it was more use as -a hat-rack than a horse. This waddy tells us -something that sure makes us sit up an’ take -notice.”</p> - -<p>“The slide?” Teddy interrupted.</p> - -<p>“Check! He says the whole top of Friendly -Mountain has shifted, an’ part of it’s slid -down into the valley almost to the edge of -Whirlpool River. Says he saw it happen, an’ -the rest of the mountain is likely to go any day -now. Says if it does, it’ll about block up the -river.”</p> - -<p>“Just where on the river is this?” Roy -asked excitedly. “That river is some long, -runs into Thunder Canyon, I think. The slide -may not be near our cattle.”</p> - -<p>“May not, an’ then again it may. That’s -the way yore dad feels about it. Last we heard -of that bunch of dogies they was near Friendly -Mountain. They may be there yet, or they may -have wandered Pete knows where. But we -can’t take no chances. We got to see that the -cows get out quick. Yore dad says the pick of -the whole bunch is in that herd.”</p> - -<p>“They are, too,” Teddy mused. “All our -best short-horns. Was dad worried, Nick?”</p> - -<p>“Well, he wasn’t any too easy in his mind. -So he roots me out to ride back—which I done. -Yep, which I done.” Nick’s head started to -nod, and Teddy motioned toward the bunk he -was sitting on. Gently the two boys deposited -the puncher on the bed, took his still smoking -cigarette from his fingers, and left him to shake -the rafters with healthy snores.</p> - -<p>“I don’t like the looks of this at all,” Roy -declared, as soon as they reached the yard. “I -kind of hate to leave mother alone with Marino -around. If he should come back—”</p> - -<p>“I wouldn’t worry about that,” Teddy assured -him. “Marino isn’t going to show his -face around here for some time to come. And -then, too, Nick will be here. Mother will be -all right. She depends on Nick—and he’s a -good man. Now we’ve got to tell her, and find -Bug Eye and Pop. I suppose Bug Eye will -want to go in that Fishmobile of his—but not -with me. Suppose you see mother while I find -the others?”</p> - -<p>Mrs. Manley took the news calmly. Nell and -Ethel were disappointed that the boys were going -to leave, but at Belle’s insistence they -promised to remain until their return.</p> - -<p>“Bring back some fish,” Belle suggested. -“Some trout, if you can.”</p> - -<p>“If we bring back any fish, they’ll be the kind -that walk on land,” Roy declared grimly. His -mind flew to The Pup, and he wondered if there -was a chance of meeting him. Then, with a -laugh, he dismissed the thought. “That would -be the kind of thing you read about, but never -happens,” he decided. “I reckon we’ll never -see him again, nor our money or horse either.”</p> - -<p>Teddy’s idea was to bring the heavy canoe, -which lay under a shed in the rear of the yard, -to the water by one of the ranch trucks. Both -the boys had often been on the river before in -this canoe, but never had they been as far as -the rapids, which gave the stream its name. The -part that flowed by the ranch was broad and -peaceful, and continued this way for some fifteen -miles. Then, like a beast suddenly released -from a cage, it became a roaring, whirling torrent, -barely navigable, and dangerous always. -It was down this stream, and past these -rapids, that Roy and Teddy had to go to reach -the cattle.</p> - -<p>When Bug Eye and Pop heard the news, they -began preparations immediately. Pop examined -the bottom of the canoe with minute care, he -and Bug Eye going over every seam, for this -was the boat to which they were to trust their -lives. Bug Eye had received word by phone -from Pete Ball that he was not needed for a -time at the 8 X 8, and that Mr. Manley was welcome -to his services. By one o’clock everything -was in order.</p> - -<p>Roy, after several attempts, succeeded in -awaking Nick for a few moments, and under -the boy’s eyes the puncher wrote his instructions -on a slip of paper, for Roy knew in his -tired state he would never remember them. -This over, Nick murmured something that may -have been Chinese, but that sounded faintly like -“good luck,” and, turning over, resumed his -interrupted slumbers.</p> - -<p>Jim Casey was to drive the truck, containing -the canoe, to the river. All of them were -needed to lift it in place on the vehicle, so -heavy was it, but at last it was in and securely -lashed to prevent it from jolting. The rest of -the stuff, including food and blankets, were -piled in the front, to be unloaded and put into -the canoe when the river was reached.</p> - -<p>Mrs. Manley, Belle, and the two visitors -watched the start from the porch. Affectionately -the mother kissed her sons good-bye and -breathed a prayer for their safety. She knew -that the journey they were about to undertake -was dangerous in the extreme, yet she never -uttered one word of protest. It was necessary -that they go—their father had called for them. -And, as she waved good-bye, she smiled cheerfully -and bravely. These were her sons—they -would come back as they had always done, successful, -unharmed. Yet strive as she would, -the mother could not keep a tiny lump from -coming into her throat.</p> - -<p>The truck containing the five men—Teddy, -Roy, Bug Eye, Pop, and Casey, the driver, -reached the river in half an hour. Carefully -the canoe was lifted from the platform and carried -to the water’s edge.</p> - -<p>“Now!” Roy grunted, and they swung it -into the stream. Eagerly they bent over, -watching the bottom with anxious eyes. For a -moment they waited.</p> - -<p>“Not a drop!” Teddy exulted. “You did -a good job, Pop. Nary a leak. Hope she stays -that way, and I guess she will. It’s a good -boat. All right, Jim. Let’s get the rest of the -stuff out. Then you can mosey back. Let Nick -sleep as long as he wants to—he’s had a hard -ride. And tell Belle she’ll have to ride to -Eagles herself for that whip I promised her -unless she wants to wait until I get back. It’s -at the express office now. Wait—take that roll -of blankets first, and we’ll stow ’em at the bow -where they’ll stay dry.”</p> - -<p>The canoe was soon loaded and ready to -start. Roy and Bug Eye were to paddle first, -while Teddy and Pop sat in the middle.</p> - -<p>“So long!” Jim called. “If you see The -Pup tell him we been lookin’ for him!”</p> - -<p>“Now why should we see The Pup?” Roy -asked of no one in particular, and dipped his -paddle deep into the water. “Although I was -thinking the same thing a while ago. Pipe -dreams, I guess. What do you say, Bug Eye? -Let’s hit it up. Hu, hu, hu, hu....”</p> - -<p>The boat glided downstream, both paddlers -stroking in unison to Roy’s grunted chanty. -The gentle current added to their speed, and -they went along at a good rate. On either side -of the river, willows trailed their drooping -branches into the water and afforded a grateful -shade from the midday sun. Roy, seated in -the rear of the craft, steered nearer the edge -to take advantage of this protection.</p> - -<p>To the left, many miles from the river, but -because of its hugeness seeming almost to -border it, rose the highest peak in that part of -the country. Its top was capped with eternal -snow and framed in a wreath of clouds—a picture -to make even the most indifferent heart -beat faster. The sparkling water of the stream -reflected the sun like a polished mirror. After -half an hour of paddling, Roy stopped for a moment -and shaded his eyes with his hand.</p> - -<p>“She curves around here some place, doesn’t -she?” he asked. “I don’t exactly remember—it’s -a long time since I’ve been down this -far.”</p> - -<p>“If by ‘she’ you mean the river, it does,” -Bug Eye grinned, turning around slightly. “It -swings to the left, then it’s straight for a long -stretch before the rough water starts. Golly, -it’s almost smooth enough here to try my Fishmobile! -Wish we could have brung it—I mean -brought it.”</p> - -<p>Some one had lately placed into Bug Eye’s -hands a copy of “Correct English as Used by -Gentlemen,” and since then he had laboriously -tried to pattern his speech after the forms advocated -by the book. Thus far he had not -had much success, most of the time being too -lazy to retrace his words.</p> - -<p>“You know how long that Fishmobile would -last?” Teddy laughed. “About five minutes—if -it didn’t fall to pieces before then. Say, -Pop, have you ever shot the rapids below -here?”</p> - -<p>The veteran puncher nodded solemnly. -Seated on the bottom of the canoe with his long -legs curled uncomfortably about the bundle of -blankets and his bald head exposed to the rays -of the sun, Pop Burns presented a strange -sight. A canoe is no place for a man who appears -uneasy unless he’s straddling a bronco.</p> - -<p>“I bin down twice,” Pop replied. “Once we -got spilled—see that scar?”</p> - -<p>He bent over, exposing a white line on the -top of his head.</p> - -<p>“Where I hit a rock,” he explained laconically. -“But we had a small boat then, and -she wasn’t well balanced. With this thing, now, -we got a good chance. She’s heavy, an’ we got -lots of weight on the bottom. But even at that, -it ain’t gonna be no picnic.”</p> - -<p>“Isn’t,” Bug Eye corrected. “We’ll make -it though, Pop. We got to make it. Yore boss -wants to get those cattle out quick. We can -land an’ see can we scare up some broncs. -Can’t do a thing on foot. How long you calcalate -it’ll be before yore dad shows up, Roy?”</p> - -<p>“Well, we’ll probably hit Trummer’s range -sometime to-morrow or the next day. Dad had -a start on us of a day. That ought to bring him -there soon after we arrive. The land route is -much longer, on account of having to skirt the -mountains. But dad’s a hard rider, and so are -the men with him. I have a hunch they’ll make -it almost as soon as we shall.”</p> - -<p>“You figuring on borrowing broncs from -Jake Trummer?” Teddy asked.</p> - -<p>“Well, if he wants us to get the cows off his -range he’s got to help us out that much, anyhow. -Besides, if that story about the landslide -is true, he’ll have his hands full with his own -cattle, although his herd may not be near the -place where the slide occurred. Something tells -me the bird who told that tale exaggerated more -than a little. Still, dad believed him, so there -may be something in it. We can’t afford to -take a chance. Say, here’s a peach of a place -to stop. How about eats?”</p> - -<p>There was a general assent to this proposition, -and Roy steered into a little cove.</p> - -<p>“That was a nice, pleasant ride,” Teddy reflected -as he seized a bundle of foodstuffs. “If -it was all like that, I wouldn’t kick. But wait -till to-morrow! If we don’t have our hands -full then, I’m a ring-tailed doodle bird!”</p> - -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chX' title='X—A Figure among the Trees'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER X</span><br><span style='font-size:1.1em'>A Figure among the Trees</span> -</h2> - -<p>Their meal was rather a sketchy one, for the -men all felt that time was precious and that -to delay longer than was absolutely necessary -lessened, by just that much, their chances of -saving their cattle. Nevertheless, they ate -heartily, though hurriedly, and when once more -they were in the canoe, with Teddy and Pop -paddling, Roy gave a sigh of relief.</p> - -<p>“Feel like a new man,” he murmured. -“Now the thing to do is to give the new man -some food, I suppose, but I’ll postpone that -for awhile. Glad you’re doing the paddling, -Teddy. I hate to work right after a meal.”</p> - -<p>“You might leave off those last four words -and be nearer the truth,” his brother grinned. -“Me, I like it! Helps the food to digest. Increases -the salivary activity, and, by exciting -the interior of the diaphragm, it adds to—”</p> - -<p>“Chuck it,” Roy interrupted calmly. -“You’re talking Chocktaw. Here’s that bend -you spoke of, Bug Eye.”</p> - -<p>Before them the river curved gently, sweeping -through a broad lane of grasses and trees. -The current was swifter here, and Pop, who -was in the rear, and hence occupied the position -of steerer, trailed his paddle in the water -and found that the boat sped along as fast as -though he were paddling.</p> - -<p>“A taste of what’s comin’,” he declared. -“The banks are a little narrower below here, -an’ that’s what makes the current faster. But -that don’t mean we won’t have no more work, -Teddy,” as he saw that the boy had followed -his example and allowed the stream to carry the -boat. “It broadens out pretty soon, an’ then -we hit it up again.”</p> - -<p>“Don’t worry—I know that,” Teddy returned. -“Roy and I have both been down this -far, but not for a long time. But this curve is -familiar. Golly, it sure is pretty around here!”</p> - -<p>Silently the boy gazed ahead, resting his -paddle across the canoe. The scene was truly -magnificent. The sun, past its zenith now, -threw flecks of gold on the water as it shone -through the trees. Fleecy clouds drifted slowly -overhead. The willows nodded sleepily, as a -soft breeze stirred them.</p> - -<p>“I could enjoy this if we weren’t in such a -hurry,” Teddy sighed. Then he turned to Roy -and grinned. “This is soft for you, hey, Roy? -Kind of beats a sunset, doesn’t it?”</p> - -<p>“Kind of,” Roy answered absently. His -eyes were dreamy, and as Teddy saw them he -winked at Bug Eye.</p> - -<p>“‘This is the forest primeval. The murmuring -pines and the hemlocks,’” he began to -quote softly, then suddenly gave a yell. “Hey! -It’s morning! Wake up!”</p> - -<p>“What?” Roy stared at his brother stupidly. -Then a sheepish grin came over his face. -“All right, you Indian! I’ll get you for that. -But I sure was day-dreaming. Guess it was -that meal.”</p> - -<p>“Uh-huh,” Teddy grunted, expressing his -contempt of such subterfuge.</p> - -<p>As the boat shot downstream, Pop Burns cast -an appraising eye shoreward. The foliage was -especially thick at this point, almost concealing -the hint of mountains which rose back of the -pebbly beach line. The puncher thought that -if a man wanted to make a getaway after a -crime, he would surely take this route. Unless -by some chance the pursuers stumbled on the -fugitive, there would be very little chance of -finding him.</p> - -<p>“If he hugged the river, he could travel for -miles without bein’ seen,” Pop muttered to -himself, and squinted again toward the bank. -“But I suppose he wouldn’t have sense enough -to do that. More than likely, if a rustler wanted -to dig out for another country, he’d take an -overland route and have to ride like all get-out -to keep ahead. An’ if he wanted to, he could -mosey along this bank an’ take his time. Then, -when he got to where he wanted, he could cut -for it. Seems that when a man takes to stealin’ -an’ such like he loses what little brains he ever -had.”</p> - -<p>Strangely enough, thoughts of this same -nature were revolving in Teddy’s mind as his -paddle dipped into the water. But they were -more definite and were centered about a certain -man. That man was The Pup. When they -had received word that they were to leave the -ranch and follow their father, the boy had been -nervous for fear Marino might return and, out -of revenge, try to do some damage to the place -or its occupants. Yet Roy had said there was -not much danger of this—that The Pup was -miles away by this time. Surely if Roy—he of -the careful, “mature” judgment—was satisfied -that the home folks were safe, then Teddy had -no cause for worry. Nick knew about Marino, -and knew he was a character to be watched. -Nick would see to it that Marino had his fangs -drawn if ever he ventured to show his face -at the X Bar X again.</p> - -<p>Teddy recalled the long knife with which -Marino had attacked him, and the boy could -not repress an involuntary shudder. Suppose -The Pup, fired with liquor, should return some -night and seek entrance to the ranch house? -The men would be some three hundred yards -away in their own sleeping shack. Could they—could -Nick—hear a call?</p> - -<p>Unconsciously the boy’s muscles tightened -and he drove his paddle in more forcibly, sending -a shower of spray over his brother, who -was seated on the bottom of the canoe behind -him.</p> - -<p>“Hey, take it easy!” Roy yelled. He brushed -the water from the back of his neck and demanded: -“Why so strong all of a sudden, -Teddy?”</p> - -<p>“Just thinking,” Teddy murmured. Roy got -a side view of his brother’s face as the boy -turned his body at the end of the stroke, and -the older lad frowned. Was Teddy getting the -“willies” now? There must have been some -reason for those set lines around the mouth and -those tiny knots of muscle just above the jaw -bone. Roy knew his brother well enough to be -sure that the younger lad’s thoughts were reflected -in his face as though it were a mirror.</p> - -<p>“What’s on your mind, boy?” Roy asked -softly.</p> - -<p>“Nothing—yes there is, too!” Teddy burst -out. He ceased from his labor and rested the -dripping paddle on the bow of the canoe. “I’m -worried about mother and Belle and the others. -Where do you suppose The Pup is now?”</p> - -<p>“Headin’ for the Border, an’ goin’ strong!” -Bug Eye interrupted. “That waddy won’t let -no grass grow under his feet. He’s afraid he -might be pushin’ it up a little later if he does. -Yore dad ain’t got much use fer sneak thieves -an’ rustlers.”</p> - -<p>“You mean he wouldn’t stay in this part of -the country?” Teddy asked eagerly.</p> - -<p>“Not a chance,” Roy answered. “Is there, -Pop? Don’t you think The Pup will head -south and try to make the Border?”</p> - -<p>“That’s my idea of it,” the veteran said decidedly. -He mopped the top of his shiny head -with a huge red handkerchief. “This is some -hot work! Yep, I reckon Marino is pretty -scarce around here now. Why, Teddy? Why -was you askin’? Hopin’ to run acrost him?”</p> - -<p>“Not any,” the boy said shortly, resuming -his paddling. “But—well, you know how I got -this.” He drew from his belt the knife he had -forced from The Pup’s hand when he had met -him near the corral. At the last moment, impelled -by a motive he himself could not explain, -the boy had brought the weapon with him. Now -he turned it over and gazed at the initials -burned in the handle. “The man who carries -one of these is the kind you need eyes in the -back of your head to watch. And I was afraid -he might come back to the ranch some night, -loaded and sore. Nick might not be handy. I -wish—”</p> - -<p>“Teddy, believe me, there’s not a chance in -the world of that,” Roy said earnestly. He sat -up straighter, and twisted around so he could -see his brother. “You know how I feel about -those things. In fact, I guess you’ve laughed at -me plenty for being an old maid. But in this -instance, I’m not worried. There are five men -left to take care of the place. I told Nick to -let the work ride till we came back, and to stick -close to the ranch house. I told him if Belle -or Ethel or Nell go riding, to be sure to have a -man or two trail along. There’s to be a guard -awake through the night, wandering around the -place. He’ll sleep in the day time. Didn’t -know all that, did you?” and Roy laughed.</p> - -<p>“Well, to tell the truth,” he went on, “I -didn’t want to be kidded about it, so I kept it -quiet. But now that I see you’ve got the fever -yourself,” and Roy grinned again, “I’ll relieve -your mind.”</p> - -<p>“And believe me, you have!” Teddy exclaimed -fervently. “Roy, if ever I kid you -again about being too careful, just remind -me of this! Baby! You know, as I was paddling -along there, it struck me all of a sudden. -Like a cold shower! I started to think, what -if The Pup comes back and all the boys are out -of reach? And golly, I began to get the fidgets! -I didn’t want to tell you, because I know when -you start to worry you sure do a good job of -it. But, by jingo, you did your worrying ahead -of time, which is the right way. Woosh! I feel -better. Funny how you get nervous all of a -sudden like that, isn’t it? All right, Pop, let’s -go! Now we can consider the cattle—and we’ll -have plenty to think about there, let me tell -you! Come on, Pop! Hit it up! <i>One</i>, two, -three, four! <i>One</i>, two, three, four! Yay! -Look at her travel!”</p> - -<p>The shore slid by rapidly, and the water -started to boil under the bow of the canoe. -Pop, in the stern, wrinkled his face into a grin. -Did this youngster think he could turn the boat -on him? The old puncher dug his paddle deep -into the water, and his shoulders moved -rhythmically. Teddy was hard pushed to keep -up with the old man, so powerful were the veteran’s -strokes, and as the current was swifter -here, the boat seemed fairly to skim over the -water, heavy as it was.</p> - -<p>“All right, men!” Roy called out. “You’re -doing fine! We’re creeping up. Another mile -to go now. We’ve left Yale behind, and we’re -passing Harvard.” He began to sway his body -back and forward, in the manner of a coxswain -of a racing shell. “Yo, yo, yo, yo—”</p> - -<p>Suddenly he stopped. He had been facing the -shore, and now he reached forward and seized -Teddy’s right arm. The boy yelled, floundered, -and the boat swung around.</p> - -<p>“Roy, you big—” he began, then hesitated as -he saw his brother’s face.</p> - -<p>Roy’s eyes had narrowed to two hazel slits. -His forehead was creased with a frown. His -underjaw shot forward ever so slightly. He -pointed silently. His grip on Teddy’s arm -tightened.</p> - -<p>The boy gazed at the shore, puzzled as to the -reason of his brother’s queer actions. For a -moment he could make out nothing except the -dense trees and brush bordering the bank.</p> - -<p>Then, suddenly, he started. His face grew -white. Unconsciously his hand slid to his belt -and seized the butt of his gun.</p> - -<p>“The Pup!” Teddy gasped. “The Pup, or -I’m a ring-tailed doodle bird! And he’s got -our pony with him! Come on, Roy! Let’s get -him!”</p> - -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXI' title='XI—A Night in the Woods'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER XI</span><br><span style='font-size:1.1em'>A Night in the Woods</span> -</h2> - -<p>“To the shore, Pop!” Roy yelled, realizing -that The Pup had seen them and it would be -useless to hope to catch him unawares. “Wait, -Teddy—” He saw that the boy had drawn his -gun and that his eyes were blazing. “Don’t -shoot! You may hit the horse! And, anyway, -we don’t want to kill the skunk! We want to -capture him, if we can.”</p> - -<p>Unfortunately their craft was almost directly -in the middle of the stream, some two hundred -feet from the shore. The figure on horseback -had disappeared, but Roy hoped that, due to -the tangle of brush, Marino might not be able -to retreat before they could land. Pop set his -teeth and leaned on his paddle, and Teddy did -the same. But they were not working together, -and the boat started to swing crazily.</p> - -<p>“Wait till I get in with you, Pop!” Teddy -gasped. “This blame current! It sure is -strong!”</p> - -<p>Gradually the canoe neared the shore. But -by that time all four realized that their attempt -was doomed to failure. The Pup had surely -seen them and had got away.</p> - -<p>“I guess we lose,” Roy sighed, while he -mopped his face with his handkerchief, for -Teddy’s efforts had splashed him considerably. -“Let up, boys. No use to land now. Besides, -those rocks would make hash of the boat.” He -pointed to some sharp-edged boulders along the -bank. “No soap. What a fine time to be in the -middle of a river! Bet The Pup is snickering -up his sleeve by this time. It’s a wonder he -didn’t wave good-bye at us,” and Roy laughed -bitterly.</p> - -<p>“Merry Christmas!” Bug Eye remarked, and -looked about him comically. “I am still among -those present. Now, if it ain’t too much trouble, -will you kindly explain this muddle to a poor -man what ain’t got his right health?”</p> - -<p>“Do you mean to say you didn’t see him?” -Teddy asked in amazement.</p> - -<p>“Who? The Pup? I seen nobody, an’ very -little of him. I was sittin’ here peaceful-like, -maybe dozin’ a bit, as boys will do, when all of -a sudden I hears a yell, gets a free shower bath, -an’ wakes up to see Teddy an’ Pop paddlin’ -like a couple of crazy men. Then I hears some -one say ‘The Pup,’ an’ I looks, but don’t see a -soul. Now, I ask you: what happened?”</p> - -<p>“Why, we saw Joe Marino!” Roy exclaimed -excitedly. “And he was on the horse he stole -from our corral! I spotted him first, and tipped -off Teddy. We tried to make the shore, but -the current was too swift. So I guess he’s -plenty far by this time. What a break!”</p> - -<p>“Yo’re sure it was him?” Bug Eye asked -curiously.</p> - -<p>“Positive!” Teddy declared. “I saw him as -plain as I see you now. He was on our bronc, -facing the river. Probably just watered the -horse. Then, when he saw us he turned and -beat it—disappeared like a shadow. Pop, you -saw him, didn’t you?”</p> - -<p>The old puncher nodded forcibly.</p> - -<p>“Sure did,” he agreed. “But I was too -blame busy to say anything. I had all I could -do to try an’ keep this fool boat straight, an’ -I didn’t make out so well at that. We’re a -bunch of dubs, I reckon,” he admitted reluctantly.</p> - -<p>“Well, if yo’re sure you saw him, why don’t -you land an’ have a look?” Bug Eye inquired -eagerly.</p> - -<p>Teddy snorted.</p> - -<p>“What for? Just to see the scenery? -Marino is gone by now. We haven’t as much -of a chance as a fish on a desert of finding him.”</p> - -<p>“Let’s see! Ain’t that what some one said -a while ago?” came from Bug Eye. “Seems to -me I heard a voice say he would try fer the -Border, an’ that this part of the country would -see him no more,” and he looked quizzically at -Pop.</p> - -<p>“Dry up,” Pop said succinctly. “We all -make mistakes. But if you want to, Roy, we’ll -land an’ take a look. Think it would do any -good?”</p> - -<p>“Not a bit,” Roy decided. “We’d only waste -our time. I wonder if that waddy could have -been following us?”</p> - -<p>“Hardly, if he didn’t know we were here,” -Teddy replied. “And it’s a cinch we surprised -him, because he ducked like a scared rabbit. -Nope, we just happened to run across him, -that’s all. If we had only been on land!”</p> - -<p>“If the cow hadn’t stopped to chase a fly -off her back, the train wouldn’t have hit her,” -Roy retorted facetiously. “Suppose we had -caught The Pup? What would we have done -with him?”</p> - -<p>“Plenty,” Teddy answered. “Gotten some -of dad’s four hundred smackies back, anyway. -He can’t have spent it all this soon. Chances -are, he’s got most of it with him.”</p> - -<p>“What he ain’t spent fer booze,” Bug Eye -interjected contemptuously. “The Pup ain’t -worth the powder to blow him up, though I’d -chip in my little bit to stand part of the expense -if any one wanted to try it,” he chuckled. -“Well, I guess you can kiss the money goodbye, -Roy. An’ the bronc too. Whatever you -say about The Pup, he sure can ride, an’ he’ll -be ridin’ fer election by now. You boys tired -paddlin’? I’ll spell one of yuh, if yuh wants -me to.”</p> - -<p>Pop accepted his offer, and once more the -canoe slid on toward the rapids, still many miles -downstream. There was much talk of the possibility -of seeing The Pup again, and Teddy -was in favor of unlimbering one of the rifles -that lay in the bottom of the boat on the chance. -But Roy vetoed this idea, saying it was very -necessary that they keep the guns dry and -clean.</p> - -<p>“Those rifles are our dinner-checks, you -know,” he added. “When we land, we’ve got -to look lively and do a bit of hunting if we want -to eat. Sun’s almost down. We ought to make -camp shortly. Soon as you see a likely spot, -Bug Eye, head for it.”</p> - -<p>There was a run of some fifteen minutes -while not a word was spoken. The only sound -was the regular dip, dip, dip of the paddles, -propelling the canoe onward. Pop, the extremist, -was either so talkative that he’d “gab -the ear off a brass monkey,” to use Nick -Looker’s expression, or else he kept strict -silence. Bug Eye was content to dream of the -possibilities of his Fishmobile, and Teddy was -wondering how his father was making out.</p> - -<p>“They ought to be about in a line with us,” -the boy thought, “though far back behind those -mountains. Hope they reach the cattle about -the time we get there. If that herd has done -much wandering—” He shook his head -dubiously.</p> - -<p>If they had traveled that far off their own -range, there was no telling how much farther -they would go. Teddy hoped they would travel -beyond the danger of the landslide the stranger -had told about.</p> - -<p>Roy’s thoughts were in a rather chaotic condition. -The discovery of The Pup had bothered -him more than he cared to admit. Why -was it he was headed toward the Whirlpool -River Ranch—Jake Trummer’s place? Of -course, it might be that he took that route because -it offered the greatest protection. Unconsciously -Roy echoed Pop Burns’ thoughts, -and decided that the heavy brush along the -river would certainly be ideal for the concealment -of a fugitive.</p> - -<p>Presently his cogitations were interrupted -by Bug Eye, who called out:</p> - -<p>“How about this place ahead? Me, I’m gettin’ -hungry! All right, Roy?”</p> - -<p>“Sure, I guess so.” Roy gazed at the small -cove, then nodded. “Fine, Bug Eye. Get her -up close, and I’ll hop out and pull the canoe -up. Steady—”</p> - -<p>He leaped to the bank and grasped the bow -of the craft. This he held while the others -stood up and tossed the blankets, food, and rifles -on the shore. Then the canoe was drawn up -until it was nearly out of water.</p> - -<p>“She stood up well,” Teddy remarked, looking -down at the boat. “To-morrow will tell. -We’ll hit the rapids then, and give the ole raft -a good try-out. Oh, baby, I’m stiff!” He -stretched high and wide. “I’d hate to live in -a canoe.”</p> - -<p>“I’d hate to live in a suitcase, too, but why -worry about things like that?” Roy laughed. -“Here, you navigator, see what you find.” -He handed his brother a rifle. “If you catch -anything less than three inches, throw ’em -back.”</p> - -<p>“Now, by golly, that’s an idea!” Teddy exclaimed. -“Fishing with a rifle. I’ve heard of -it, but I’ve never seen it done. I’d like to try -it.”</p> - -<p>“How do you mean?” Pop asked interestedly, -ceasing from his labors of untying the -blanket roll.</p> - -<p>“Why, shoot the fish!”</p> - -<p>The old man cackled sarcastically.</p> - -<p>“You heard of it, hey? Well, I’ve heard of -a willyloo bird, too, but I never seen any. But -go right ahead. Have yore fun.”</p> - -<p>“Just to show you it <i>can</i> be done, I will!” -Teddy declared, and strode resolutely to the -water’s edge. “What would you like, trout or -pickerel?”</p> - -<p>“Chocolate.” Bug Eye responded, with a -grin. “Let ’er ride, Teddy.”</p> - -<p>The boy peered keenly down at the stream. -The others grouped themselves eagerly around -Teddy, while the sun, almost at the horizon, -threw a cloth of gold upon the water.</p> - -<p>Suddenly Teddy saw a silver flash about five -feet out. He brought the gun to his shoulder -and took careful aim.</p> - -<p>Crack!</p> - -<p>“Get him?” Pop asked excitedly, forgetting -his former declaration of unbelief.</p> - -<p>“Wait a minute,” Teddy grinned. “Give me -time. There—what’s that?”</p> - -<p>He pointed toward a spot a little out from -where they were standing. Bug Eye gave a -yell.</p> - -<p>“A fish, sure as shootin’! An’ dead! -Teddy, yo’re a wonder! I’ll get that one for -you!” Shoes and all, he waded into the -stream and seized the trout that floated on the -surface of the river.</p> - -<p>“Boy, it’s a wonder!” Pop exclaimed, as Bug -Eye held the fish up for inspection. The veteran -rancher gazed at Teddy and shook his -head. “One too many for me,” he muttered. -“You win, Teddy!”</p> - -<p>“Golly, it did work, didn’t it?” the young -lad marveled, touching his prize. “What do -you think of that, Roy?”</p> - -<p>“I think you’re the luckiest boy in seven -counties,” his brother laughed. “But, anyway, -we’ve got our supper, and we’ll give you credit, -Ted. Hail to the chief!” and he bowed low. -“May he continue to have much success in his -chosen career.”</p> - -<p>“It’s the concussion,” Teddy remarked, -apropos of nothing. “The bullet hits the -water, and the shock stuns the fish. At least -that’s the technical explanation of the phenomenon,” -and he pretended to choke over the -long words. “But I suppose it’s useless to tell -you birds that. Come on, let’s eat.”</p> - -<p>Had it not been for the fact that the mission -before them was of such a weighty nature, the -memory of that supper underneath the sky on -the banks of the river would have remained in -the minds of Teddy and Roy as one of the happiest -they had ever enjoyed. But they could -not entirely throw off the responsibility that -burdened them, and behind all the jests that -enlivened the meal was a feeling that this was -superficial, and, at most, a respite. Still, -worry does not sit long on young shoulders, -and the occasion was a jolly one.</p> - -<p>Supper over, they saw to it that the boat was -safe from possible attacks by the turbulent -river. Then, wrapping themselves tightly in -their blankets, the four cast themselves down -upon nature’s bed. The light from their dying -campfire flickered eerily, casting strange -shadows. Above them the wind caressed the -tree tops, humming or whistling as trees will.</p> - -<p>And far down the stream, under these same -stars, rode a man with a haunted look on his -face—a man on a stolen pony and with four -hundred dollars in bills in his pocket.</p> - -<p>He heard no whispering winds, saw no stars; -the river to him was no friend, nor could he find -comfort in the prospect of a camp by the side -of a stream.</p> - -<p>But he soon must stop, for even he must rest -and give respite to the wearily lagging pony.</p> - -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXII' title='XII—Voices in the Night'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER XII</span><br><span style='font-size:1.1em'>Voices in the Night</span> -</h2> - -<p>During the night, Roy tossed about restlessly, -and once he sat up, under the impression -that some one had come upon them. He peered -about him and listened intently, but could not -place the sound which had awakened him. -Finally, with a grunt of contempt at his own -nervousness, he rolled over and closed his eyes, -at once sinking into a more restful slumber, -which lasted until the sun was again warming -the languid world. This time, when he awoke, -he sprang to his feet and threw the blanket -from him quickly.</p> - -<p>There was a method in this. The insect -tribes of the woods find a blanket, inhabited by -a sleeping human, a cosy place to spend the -night, and frequently a camper will discover a -strange collection of crawling things sharing -his covering. Thus, having little fondness for -snakes or spiders, Roy tossed the blanket to -the ground with some haste, lest the guest intrude -further and stay for breakfast. He bent -over the cloth to see what he had gathered, -but found nothing more than a few beetles and -a single, undersized scorpion. He shook himself -well, tossed the blanket on a tree limb to -air, and called the others.</p> - -<p>Teddy, arousing himself gradually, “to avoid -sudden shock,” as he explained with a grin, -walked toward the canoe.</p> - -<p>“Francois, my orange juice,” he muttered -sleepily, and, reaching under the seat, pulled -forth a can of beans. This was opened with -the aid of a revolver barrel, and the contents -were soon being heated in a pan held over the -fire by two green sticks. The four made a -most satisfying breakfast, and, after piling -their belongings once more into the craft, set -off again down the river.</p> - -<p>“Hear anything last night?” Roy, who, together -with Teddy, was paddling, asked casually.</p> - -<p>“Not me,” Teddy answered forcibly, if not -grammatically. “This baby slept like the well -known rock. Why?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, nothing—only I thought I did. I woke -up with a start, some time in the night, and sat -up. But I may have been dreaming. Anyway, -if it was some one sneaking around, he didn’t -disturb us.”</p> - -<p>“It would have taken a cannon to wake me -up,” Bug Eye declared, yawning and dipping -his hand into the water. “Boy, when I sleeps, -I sleeps, an’ no mistake. Who did you think -it was, Roy, The Pup?”</p> - -<p>“Had no idea,” Roy answered. “I dropped -off again right afterwards. Pop, do we reach -the rapids to-day?”</p> - -<p>“We should,” the puncher replied. “If -nothin’ happens, I expect to see Whirlpool -River Ranch by night. Then the thing to do -is to find those locoed steers, that Gus—er, -I mean that The Pup—chased.” By common -consent the subject of Gus’s disappearance had -not been discussed. It was a painful subject -for all of them, since they all liked the young -cowboy. Each hoped sincerely that, somehow, -Gus would some day return and take his place -with them once more.</p> - -<p>“What do you mean, unless something happens?” -Bug Eye questioned, more to relieve -the uncomfortable silence induced by the mention -of Gus’s name than anything else. “Ain’t -gettin’ pessimistic or nothin’, are yuh?”</p> - -<p>“Well, yuh can’t tell,” Pop said philosophically. -“This river is treacherous. I’ve seen -her when it looked like she wouldn’t drown a -cat, then it started to rain, an’ in ten minutes -she was bubblin’ like a wash-boiler over a -furnace—sweepin’ over the bank, raisin’ Cain -generally. But I reckon the weather’ll stay -clear fer a while.” He squinted up at the sky. -“Yep, we won’t get no rain to-day.”</p> - -<p>“Now I’ll bet it’ll pour,” Bug Eye jeered. -“Pop, I hearn you prophesy before. Yo’re not -so hot. Just before we had that cloudburst last -spring, you said we was in fer a drought.”</p> - -<p>Scorning a reply to such calumny, the veteran -puncher pulled out his pipe and lit it. -Then, puffing contentedly, he watched the shore -line slip by.</p> - -<p>Whether the gods of the storm had heard -Pop’s boast and decided to put him in his place -or not, the fact is that it did rain—and rain -hard. Along about three o’clock the clouds -started to gather, and by four the first drops -fell. Within a few minutes the peaceful scene -was changed to a furious tempest, with wind, -lightning, and finally hail scourging the earth.</p> - -<p>As soon as white-caps appeared on the surface -of the water the boys headed for shore, -and succeeded in getting their craft to a point -of safety on the bank before the real deluge -started.</p> - -<p>They turned the canoe over and piled -branches at its sides, thus keeping the blankets -and rifles dry, while they stood shivering under -the partial shelter of a tree. They felt -that they were as secure there as any place, -though the lightning flashed almost continuously. -One bolt struck a quakermast not a -hundred feet from where they were standing, -but it did no more damage than searing off the -bark. The thunder, following the flash, was -deafening.</p> - -<p>When the rain had abated somewhat, they -ran toward the river. Pop’s description of it -after a storm had not been exaggerated. The -current had increased tenfold, and it fairly -roared as it dashed over the rocks. Yellow -foam was tossed high upon the shore.</p> - -<p>“That queers our plan of reaching Jake -Trummer’s place to-night,” Teddy said grimly. -“No one but a fool would launch a boat in -that.” He watched a huge tree limb go floating -by. “Are the rapids worse than this, Pop? Do -you think this storm will make them much -more dangerous? Will—”</p> - -<p>“Take it easy, son,” Pop chuckled. “I’m -no bureau of information. You’ve seen those -rapids, haven’t you, Teddy?”</p> - -<p>“Yes; but it was a long time ago. I forget -just how swift they are.”</p> - -<p>“Well, they’re bad enough, but not quite this -bad. It is possible to shoot ’em in a heavy -canoe like we got. Now what else was it you -asked?”</p> - -<p>“Do you think this rain will make ’em -worse?”</p> - -<p>“It might. There’s no tellin’. But we won’t -take a chance on ’em to-night, at any rate. -We’ve got to wait till morning. Now let’s have -a look at the stuff that was placed under the -boat.”</p> - -<p>The rain had ceased by this time, and now -the sun came forth in all its glory for a farewell -flash before night settled down. The boys -turned the canoe over carefully and discovered -that the rifles and blankets were as dry -as before the storm. This lightened their -spirits somewhat, for it meant that they could -at least spend a fairly comfortable night.</p> - -<p>They fretted a good deal at the delay, but -there was no help for it, and they set about -making camp. It took them some time to get -a fire going, for they had hard work to find -dry wood, but finally picked up enough to start -a small blaze, sufficient to warm them.</p> - -<p>“Guess we won’t be at the grazing ground -much before dad, at this rate,” Roy declared, -munching on some bacon and bread. “Golly! -I hope those Durhams stick around a while -longer.”</p> - -<p>“Say! I wonder if that storm could have -started another slide?” Bug Eye questioned -suddenly.</p> - -<p>“Snakes, I never thought about that!” replied -Roy. “Suffering tripe, what a break it -would be to get there and find the cows all in -the river, drowned! And if that waddy Nick -told us about spoke the truth, that may have -happened. That will hit dad hard. Our best -cows are in that bunch.”</p> - -<p>“Aw, forget it,” Teddy returned. “I can’t -believe that, Roy. It doesn’t stand to reason. -Cows wander all over the lot, and there’s not -one chance in a thousand that they’d wait for -a landslide to fall on ’em. They may have been -in danger when that stranger came through, -but that was three or four days ago. They’re -just as likely to be a mile away by this time.”</p> - -<p>“Hope you’re right,” Roy mused. “And -when you look at it that way, I guess you are. -The story does sound fishy. Golly! I wish -those blamed trees would stop dripping cold -water down my neck.”</p> - -<p>With a last parting glow, the sun sank out -of sight and darkness followed fast. The boys -had established themselves some distance back -from the river, but its roaring song could be -plainly heard through the black night. Like all -good campers, they had brought with them a -small spade, and now found a use for it. They -dug up the soft earth in a trench about their -camp until a layer of dry sand made a comfortable -sleeping place for them. But all were -rather restless, and none of them wished to turn -in immediately.</p> - -<p>Gradually the voice of the river grew -fainter. The torrent was subsiding. Bug Eye -and Pop had seated themselves on a log near -the fire, and were puffing away on pipes, waiting -for sleepiness to come upon them. Roy fed -the blaze until he got it going to his satisfaction, -then called to Teddy:</p> - -<p>“What say we have one more look at the -stream before we turn in? I want to see that -the canoe is pulled up far enough. Want to -come along?”</p> - -<p>Teddy stretched himself, and yawned.</p> - -<p>“Sure. Might as well. She seems to have -gone down quite a bit—you can hardly hear it -now. Let’s go.”</p> - -<p>Together the two brothers walked through -the woods. Neither had a light, but the clouds -were nearly dispelled and the moon shone -through a faint haze. When they reached the -water’s edge Teddy remarked:</p> - -<p>“I’ll say it’s gone down. We could almost -start now, if we wanted to. I think we could -make it all right. But I suppose there wouldn’t -be much sense in it.”</p> - -<p>“Not much,” Roy laughed. “Golly, it’s -lonely here! Listen! Doesn’t the river sound -queer? Almost as if it were talking to us.”</p> - -<p>“Poetical Roy,” Teddy chuckled. “Ask it -if it’s going to be a nice day to-morrow, will -you? Or maybe it doesn’t talk English? -Maybe—”</p> - -<p>He stopped, and a puzzled look came over -his face. He grasped his brother’s arm.</p> - -<p>“By golly, it <i>is</i> talking!” he whispered -tensely. “Listen!”</p> - -<p>To their ears came a sound of voices—men’s -voices! And they came from the surface of -the river!</p> - -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXIII' title='XIII—The Fugitive'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER XIII</span><br><span style='font-size:1.1em'>The Fugitive</span> -</h2> - -<p>Long, weary miles stretched out behind The -Pup as he wheeled his tired pony through the -brush bordering the stream and allowed him to -dip his nose in the cool water, drinking in noisy -mouthfuls. Long, weary miles behind—and -what before? Would the miles be any shorter, -the road less wearisome? Would the midday -sun be more merciful, or the nights more -friendly?</p> - -<p>As his horse drank, The Pup shifted uneasily -in the saddle, and, turning his head, -peered quickly behind him. This gesture had -become almost automatic in these last few days. -Always, whenever he halted, his eyes would -seek for some hidden enemy, and at the slightest -sound his hand would twitch down to the -gun at his side. But how guard against one -enemy when the very woods themselves seemed -hostile and the song of the birds sounded a -note of continual warning? The man shivered -apprehensively.</p> - -<p>Savagely The Pup pulled his pony’s head up, -causing the animal to whinny in pain at the -suddenness of it.</p> - -<p>“Gonna drink all day?” the man muttered, -then shivered slightly. It was long since he -had tasted food. Perhaps the memory of his -last meal caused him to regret his cruelty to -the bronco, for he allowed him to continue his -drinking until fully satisfied.</p> - -<p>He was about to dismount and quench his -own thirst when a sound of voices and the -splash of paddles pulled him up short, froze the -blood in his veins. Panic-stricken, he gazed -frantically out from the small bower of brush -in which he was encased. As the splash of -paddles grew nearer, The Pup’s heart kept -time with their beat, almost choking him with -its fierce throbbing. Men! On his trail! He -<i>must</i> move—<i>must</i> force his muscles to act! -Yet he sat there, his face a sickly grey, his -breath coming in short gasps.</p> - -<p>Now the bow of the canoe slid into his line -of vision. In another second—a fifth of a second—those -in the craft would see him. Who -were they? Did they know him? Could they -be—</p> - -<p>His lips pressed together suddenly, forcing -back the cry of fear that strove for utterance. -They were! Roy and Teddy Manley! And -two others! The men he had robbed! There, -before him, looking at him!</p> - -<p>With a sob he threw off the coils of terror -that held him rooted to the spot and jerked his -pony around desperately, sinking spurs deep -into the animal’s sides. A single, frantic -bound took him through the brush and out of -sight of those on the river. Then, trembling -violently, he gave the pain-maddened brute his -head and clung fiercely to the saddle as the -horse bore him swiftly over the uneven ground—back, -far back from that dangerous stream.</p> - -<p>Gradually his mind resumed more normal action, -realizing that, for the present at least, he -was safe from pursuit. Teddy and Roy were -in a boat. He was on horseback, and miles -from them now. Safe—he was safe! The Pup -drew a wavering sigh of relief.</p> - -<p>Slowly, stolidly, he continued his onward -ride, once more parallel with the river, but at -some distance from it. He had not gotten his -drink after all, and thirst clutched his throat -with hot, feverish fingers. Would he dare to -return to the stream, to brave his pursuers, to -shout—“Come an’ take me! But I’m thirsty, I -tell you—thirsty!”</p> - -<p>The very thought set him to trembling again. -He must not think of such things. Of what -use now was the roll of bills in his pocket? The -whole sum could not buy him a single drink. -He took them out and gazed at the greenbacks -dully. Then, shrugging his shoulders, he replaced -them and ran his tongue over his -parched lips. Part of the money was gone—spent -for whiskey that had proved a traitor, -that burned him now, as it had soothed before.</p> - -<p>He had to go on—always on. Mexico was -ahead—Mexico and safety, Mexico and long, -cooling drinks in tall glasses. The Pup -grinned to himself. Togas, the town of his -birth, lay just across the Border. They had -thought his name was Marino! Well, that name -was as good as any other. If he had given his -real name, old Manley would never have hired -him, for it was a name that still lingered in -the minds of some of the vaqueros of the South. -Marino—or, to give him his right name, Jules -Kolto—was born a Mexican, although early in -life he had recognized the value of concealing -the place of his birth from his companions. A -Mexican was not respected in his line of business—a -business carried on at the muzzle of a -revolver or at the point of a knife. For Jules -Kolto had been a highwayman.</p> - -<p>It was seven years since he had robbed any -one. There was a girl in Togas—his sister—who -had decided the matter for him. He had -supported her and his mother out of the fruits -of his profession, and neither of them knew -what that profession was until one day his -sister met him at the door of their home and -led him gently within. His mother lay on a -couch, her face waxen. In her hand she -grasped a paper—a paper with his picture on -it and “Five Hundred Dollars Reward” -printed below. He had killed his own mother.</p> - -<p>Then his sister made him promise to go -straight. He had, too—until now. But the -temptation had been too great. Rimor’s, with -its whiskey, had been too convenient, and riding -cattle was dusty work. So he had fallen into -the old ways again, after seven years of peacefulness. -And what was more natural than that -the whiskey should remind him of those other -days when money was to be had for the taking!</p> - -<p>Mr. Manley’s departure had given him his -chance. Like a rattler he had struck and glided -away. Now he regretted it. Not remorse—Jules -Kolto remorseful? But anger, anger at -his own foolishness. The hill he had climbed -up from evil had been hard and steep. Now, -with a single jump, he was just where he had -started from!</p> - -<p>Jules shook his head bitterly. He had been -happy before—well, fairly happy. At least he -had known what it was to face a man, then, -without fear, turn one’s back and walk away. -That was all gone now. He was a fugitive—hunted, -trailed by other men.</p> - -<p>If he could make Mexico, he would be safe. -He would seek his sister. She would understand, -would shelter him and help him to come -back again. Togas—why, that was the town -where Gus had his girl, the girl who hadn’t -written, and who had sent Gus to seek forgetfulness -in alcohol! Gus—poor, deluded Gus! To -worry over a girl! Funny Jules hadn’t recalled -that Gus had told him that she lived in -Togas. But perhaps it was just as well. He -might have given himself away.</p> - -<p>How far was it to the Border? A good eight -days’ ride, at least. He’d have to leave the -river soon. It was too dangerous, anyway, with -Teddy and Roy Manley around. But they -wouldn’t catch him! Never—never!</p> - -<p>Then a sudden thought came to the man. -Why, they might not have been chasing him at -all! Those cattle—those cows that had wandered -on Jake Trummer’s place while he and -Gus were in town, drinking! Of course Mr. -Manley had gone on ahead to round them up! -He had known that. Then the boys followed, to -help. That’s what had happened! Jules felt -great relief surge through him. They were not -chasing him!</p> - -<p>He rode forward with a lighter heart. There -was some chance for him after all. If he could -reach Togas and find his sister, all would be -well. He would buy an interest in a small -store with his four hundred dollars, then, when -he had earned more money, he might send the -amount he had stolen back to the X Bar X, just -to square things. The horse—well, he’d see -about that. It was a fine bronc.</p> - -<p>Later that day it rained. The wind beat -upon him and the lightning blinded him and the -storm left him wet and shivering. He tried to -start a fire, but could find no dry wood. He -put his hand to his belt for his knife, that he -might cut some, then remembered. Teddy -Manley had the knife now. He had not really -meant to harm the young fellow, just to scare -him. But the boy was too quick. Jules grinned -faintly. If Teddy had known it, he was the -first man ever to get the best of Jules Kolto -in a knife fight. The kid sure had nerve!</p> - -<p>Well, he would have to do without his fire. -But now he could move more openly and with -less fear of detection, for night was closing in. -Having slaked his thirst, he pulled his belt in -another notch, to lessen the pangs of hunger, -and rode on. Togas was ahead—Togas and his -sister and an easy chair in their tiny patio. -Worth living for!</p> - -<p>If he reached it with his money still intact, -his troubles would be over. He would have -enough to start a small business and live the -rest of his life in contentment, fearing no man. -He would return the four hundred—as soon as -he made that much—and send it back to Bardwell -Manley. He would start square.</p> - -<p>He knew that the region he was now in was -a favorite place for bandits. Many gangs had -made the banks of Whirlpool River their -stronghold in days gone by, and rumor had it -that one still flourished—the Denver Smith -gang. A lone rider, like Jules, with a roll of -bills in his pocket, would be meat for them. He -had better stop and camp for the night before -he ran across any highwaymen. Jules dismounted. -He picketed his horse nearby. -Then the former bandit drew his coat about -him and lay down to rest, fearful that if he -proceeded through these dark woods the -money he had stolen would be stolen from him.</p> - -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXIV' title='XIV—Failure'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER XIV</span><br><span style='font-size:1.1em'>Failure</span> -</h2> - -<p>A moment, a breathless, hushed moment, -Teddy and Roy stood beneath trees which still -dripped from the recent rain, the drops falling -in a patter whenever the light breeze stirred the -branches. Through the darkness came those -low, tense tones. As the boys listened, words -separated themselves from the mumble of -sound.</p> - -<p>“... just heard about it,” some one was -saying. The speaker had a high, nervous voice -which he apparently kept softened by an effort. -“Stay out from that shore, Bunk! Wanta have -those fools on our necks?”</p> - -<p>“Aw, yo’re too touchy, Denver,” another -whined, and the boys heard the swirl of a -paddle being held in the water, evidently to -swing the boat around. The craft was probably -drifting with the current now, for the -listeners could not detect the dip of blades -forcing it onward. “They ain’t near here,” -the speaker went on. “Go ahead. Let’s have -the dope.”</p> - -<p>Roy leaned closer to Teddy and spoke with -his mouth close to his brother’s ear.</p> - -<p>“We’ll follow,” Roy whispered, and Teddy -nodded to show that he understood. Carefully -the two boys picked their way along the bank, -hoping to hear more before the canoe drifted -out of range.</p> - -<p>“How many times do I have to repeat this?” -the one called Denver snarled. “Now listen, -you guys. Manley, up on the X Bar X, let a -herd of his cattle wander off his ground on to -the grazin’ field of Jake Trummer, of Whirlpool -River Ranch.”</p> - -<p>Teddy started, and nudged Roy. His -brother did not respond. He was listening intently.</p> - -<p>“Now I happen to know—never mind how—that -old man Trummer went to Manley an’ -told him if the dogies weren’t off there soon -he’d drive ’em into the river. That was -two or three days ago. Manley started out to -round ’em up. But he went overland, so he’ll -be some time gettin’ there. That’s where we -come in.”</p> - -<p>“And so do we!” Teddy whispered. “Roy, -get this!”</p> - -<p>“We’ll keep goin’ now,” Denver continued, -“an’ take a little rest in the morning just -before we hit the rapids. Then we take our -time with the cows. Mike said he’d have ponies -waitin’ for us. We drive the cows off Trummer’s -range, hide ’em somewhere, an’ when -Manley comes up, his Durhams are gone, an’ he -says Trummer drove ’em into the river, like -he said he would! What could be simpler?”</p> - -<p>“You sure got it down pat, Denver,” said a -third voice. “Lucky for us that storm came -up. All we have to do is to sit back an’ drift -along—make good time, too.”</p> - -<p>“You allus was a great feller fer work, -Porky,” Denver said contemptuously. “How -you ever—”</p> - -<p>The voice died away. Bunk had evidently -steered the canoe further from the shore, and -the murmur of the still turbulent waters -drowned out the words that followed.</p> - -<p>Teddy turned excitedly to Roy.</p> - -<p>“Did you hear that?” he whispered. “Come -on! Let’s get the gang! Rustlers, that’s what -they are! After our cattle! And they’ll beat -us to it, unless we can nab ’em!”</p> - -<p>Roy had already turned and was running toward -their camp.</p> - -<p>“See to the canoe!” he called over his shoulder. -“I’ll get the others. Take out all the -stuff except the rifles. We’ll get those waddies -yet!”</p> - -<p>Realizing that haste was imperative, Teddy -stumbled toward the canoe. Frantically he -started to unload. Heedless of consequences, -he threw the articles right and left, concentrating -on the job of emptying the craft as soon -as possible. Every moment the rustlers were -getting farther and farther away.</p> - -<p>“This is our chance to save the cattle,” the -boy panted, as he tossed out the last can of -foodstuff. “The dirty rustlers! Trying to -frame Trummer, too. If I could only—”</p> - -<p>Seizing hold of the boat, he sought to pull -it to the water’s edge, but the task was too much -for him. Gasping, he finally desisted, and at -that moment Roy, Bug Eye and Pop Burns -appeared.</p> - -<p>“All right, boys!” Roy exclaimed. “In she -goes—ho! Teddy, take the front! Grab this -paddle! I’ll stay in the stern! Bug Eye, you -and Pop keep those rifles loaded—we may need -’em!”</p> - -<p>The canoe was in the water now, and swung -about madly. The current was stronger than -they had imagined.</p> - -<p>“With luck, we’ll catch up to them soon!” -Teddy panted. “If we can get close enough -before they know we’re comin’—”</p> - -<p>Roy did not reply, needing all his energy to -keep the boat straight. The larger craft received -the full force of the stream, and also it -was much less heavily weighted than it had -been.</p> - -<p>“Want me to—” Bug Eye began. But when -he saw, by the moonlight, the lines of intense -effort in Roy’s face he stopped. This was no -time for talk.</p> - -<p>“Can you—hear ’em?” Teddy gasped, -digging his paddle in deeper.</p> - -<p>“Nope!” Pop answered laconically. He, -alone, seemed to accept the situation calmly, -staring straight ahead as he sat rigidly in the -bottom of the canoe. Perhaps he feared the -chase would be futile, or perhaps he realized -that their best chance of success lay in going -about the affair in a businesslike manner. His -rifle, loaded, lay across his knees.</p> - -<p>As the canoe shot downstream, Teddy, in the -front, strained his ears for some indication of -the boat they were following. But it seemed to -have been swallowed up by the river. Surely -they were going much faster than the other -craft and should have caught them by this time. -Unless—and Teddy frowned at the thought—unless -they knew they were being pursued and -made for the shore, pulling their lighter boat -up out of sight.</p> - -<p>Now the river seemed to take their canoe in -a powerful grip and shake it. Roy paddled -desperately, and succeeded in steadying it.</p> - -<p>“Close!” he gasped. “Thought we were -over then!”</p> - -<p>“If I had my Fishmobile—” Bug Eye muttered, -then closed his mouth tightly. The shore -seemed far away at this moment.</p> - -<p>“Better head in,” Pop suggested quietly. -“Afraid they got away, boys. I don’t like the -sound of this river.”</p> - -<p>“Hate to give up,” Roy responded, but even -he was beginning to see the wisdom of Pop’s -advice. Somehow, the roar of the stream -seemed to have increased in volume. Whether -it was because the banks were closer together -here, thus adding to the force of the current, -the boys could not tell. At all events, both -Teddy and Roy decided that they had best attempt -to land.</p> - -<p>“Take the left side for a minute,” Roy called. -The sweat was running off the paddlers in -small rivulets and their breaths were coming -in short gasps. “We’ll have to—get together. -With me, now! Ho—ho—ho—ho—” Slowly -the craft turned her nose to the bank. The -shoreline was barely distinguishable, and the -boys had no means of estimating their speed. -But they knew that they were going fast -enough to sink, surely, if they hit anything.</p> - -<p>“Make it?” Bug Eye asked anxiously. He -was holding on to the sides of the boat with -both hands, his rifle, forgotten now, lying in the -bottom. Indeed, all thought of their quarry -had vanished from the minds of both Teddy and -Roy. All they knew was that they were out in -the middle of a river which was trying its best -to whirl them onward to destruction.</p> - -<p>Even Pop Burns was startled out of his -complacency. He turned and looked sharply -at Roy.</p> - -<p>“Mebby—mebby not,” he said enigmatically, -and began to peel off his vest. “Yo’re gettin’ -near, though. A little more, boys. I’d help if -I could, but if I tried to shift we’d go over -sure.”</p> - -<p>“Stick—to it,” Teddy panted. “Roy, you -take the left—we’re gaining now—she’s -swingin’ closer—”</p> - -<p>Teddy had a wild idea that if they came near -enough, he could tumble overboard and swim -with the canoe to land. But he dismissed the -thought as soon as it came to him, for the craft -was much too heavy for any such plan as that -to work. Besides, there were huge, sharp -rocks along here, and if his head struck one -he would be lost.</p> - -<p>“Got—to stick—to the ship,” the boy murmured, -as he strained at the paddle.</p> - -<p>Suddenly Roy gave a yell. The boat lurched, -and swung about in a circle.</p> - -<p>“Paddle’s gone!” he cried. “Broke! We’ll -have to swim for it!”</p> - -<p>“Take this!” Teddy shouted, and thrust his -own paddle back. Bug Eye, who was behind -him, seized it and passed it to Roy. “Never -mind trying to make shore now! Keep her -straight!”</p> - -<p>Desperately Roy tried to do this. There was -a sickening moment when the river seemed to -fall from beneath them and for an instant they -hung in space.</p> - -<p>A wave slapped them broadside.</p> - -<p>“Here—she—” Bug Eye yelled, and that -was all. A rock, huge and black, loomed up -before them. A crash, then a crunching sound. -Water poured over the side.</p> - -<p>Then all four were struggling for their lives -in a current that sought to draw them into the -depths!</p> - -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXV' title='XV—A Vain Search'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER XV</span><br><span style='font-size:1.1em'>A Vain Search</span> -</h2> - -<p>When Teddy felt the dark waters close over -his head, his first thought was that now, after -their long journey, they were to fail. He did -not fear for his own safety, unless it was that -his absence would cause his father and mother -worry. The rushing current swept him out of -reach of the rock which had been their Scylla, -and, in one vivid flash, Teddy saw Roy clinging -to its ebony sides with arms that seemed almost -lifeless.</p> - -<p>“Hang on, Roy!” Teddy gasped, and then -he was borne out of hearing. Weighted down -as he was by heavy clothes, Teddy had hard -work keeping his head above the water long -enough to take a full breath before being forced -below the surface again. Luckily, there were no -sharp-pointed rocks in his path.</p> - -<p>With desperation, Teddy struck out for the -shore he saw looming in front of him. But it -was impossible to make much headway against -the fierce current that pulled him onward and -tumbled him over like a basket in a waterfall. -Finally, exhausted by his struggles, he contented -himself with keeping afloat, and was -promptly spilled upon the bank.</p> - -<p>So surprising was the transition from water -to land that, for a moment, the boy could not -realize it. One second he had been floating -down a darkened, turbulent stream and the -next he was tossed upon the shore, his breath -almost driven from his body by the suddenness -of it.</p> - -<p>“The—ole river—is full of tricks!” he -gasped, and sat up. “Good-bye, canoe! I’ll -bet there’s a hole in her big enough to drive a -steer through!” He cleared the water from -his eyes, pulled himself farther from the edge, -and peered into the night.</p> - -<p>“Roy!” he yelled. “Where are you? Hey, -Roy!”</p> - -<p>For a long moment he waited, then fear stole -darkly upon him. Breathing quickly, he -shouted once more.</p> - -<p>When there was no answer to this hail, he -sprang to his feet and started to run back along -the bank, calling as he ran. He saw that he -had landed on the same shore they had put out -from, and hoped that his brother might have -done the same and perhaps have started back -for their camp. But this hope was dispelled -when Teddy came upon two bedraggled and -forlorn wanderers—Bug Eye and Pop. They -were staggering around aimlessly, now and -then letting out a weak call for Teddy and Roy.</p> - -<p>“Did you see Roy?” Teddy asked them anxiously, -as he ran up, breathless.</p> - -<p>“Teddy!” Pop gasped. “Yo’re safe! Boy, -I was afraid! Where’s Roy?”</p> - -<p>“I don’t know!” Teddy answered frantically. -“I thought he might have come ashore -with you! Didn’t you see him?”</p> - -<p>“Not—not me!” Bug Eye stuttered, shivering -and resting one hand against a tree to -steady himself. “I thought—”</p> - -<p>“Never mind about that!” Teddy cried -tensely, fully aroused now to the dangers of -the situation. “We’ve got to hunt for him! -Bug Eye, you go downstream! Pop, you come -with me!”</p> - -<p>“I seen him hanging on to that rock we hit,” -Pop declared, craning his neck forward and -seeking to pierce the blackness. To add to -their troubles the moon had disappeared behind -clouds and the night was as dark as pitch.</p> - -<p>“I saw that, too!” Teddy exclaimed, opening -and closing his hands. “You two—for -heaven’s sake don’t stand there gaping! Roy -is lost—maybe—”</p> - -<p>“Now, maybe nothin’,” Pop Burns interrupted. -“If you want to help him most, Teddy, -just take it easy an’ don’t waste none of yore -energy in boilin’ over. We’ll find Roy all right. -He just came ashore at another place.”</p> - -<p>“I sure hope so!” Teddy breathed. “It’s so -blamed dark here! The moon is gone—we -haven’t a dog’s chance of seeing him. But we -can yell.” He raised his voice once more in -a shout. “Roy! Yay-y-y, Roy!”</p> - -<p>“That won’t do no good,” Pop said gently. -“We got to hunt. He may be hurt, an’ lyin’ -on the shore somewheres. We’ll get him, sure, -when daylight comes.”</p> - -<p>“We’ll get him before that!” Teddy said determinedly, -and started to run along the bank.</p> - -<p>“You go the other way,” Pop directed in a -low voice to Bug Eye. “I’ll follow Teddy—I -don’t like the way he’s talkin’. Roy may be -pretty badly hurt after all, an’ Teddy feels it. -I seen Roy go head-on to that rock, but I -wouldn’t tell Ted that. We’ll meet you at -camp. If you find Roy, give a good loud yell—that -is, if he’s—not hurt too bad.” And Pop -swallowed quickly. Then he turned and followed -Teddy.</p> - -<p>The boy was a good distance ahead, and Pop -had to hurry to catch him. He located him by -the crashing of the bushes as Teddy ran along, -almost blindly, calling Roy every five yards.</p> - -<p>“Son, son,” the veteran puncher admonished, -laying a hand on Teddy’s shoulder, -“don’t take it so hard. We’ll find Roy, sure -as shootin’! Yuh can’t down him with a little -spill in the river! Like as not he’s laughin’ -over it now an’ bettin’ he could have made the -shore with the one paddle if we hadn’t hit that -rock. Shake yore stumps, Teddy, an’ get a -hold on yore liver. Roy ain’t hurt!”</p> - -<p>Teddy took a deep breath and slowed down -to a walk.</p> - -<p>“Can’t tell, Pop,” he declared gloomily. -“I’m afraid of—I don’t know what. Why -didn’t Roy come right ashore if he could?”</p> - -<p>“But great snakes, boy, he may be on the -other side, or he may have been washed far -downstream!” Pop exploded. “Just because -he ain’t here, don’t say he’s still sittin’ out -there on that bloomin’ rock!”</p> - -<p>“That’s right, too!” Teddy agreed, and -brightened. “I’ll bet he’s across from us! If -we only had that canoe now, we could—”</p> - -<p>“Oh, no we couldn’t,” Pop interrupted -grimly. “That current is too blame strong. I -reckon we can find the canoe all right, come -mornin’. She’ll probably need patchin’, but I -can fix her if she ain’t too bad.”</p> - -<p>It was just this sort of talk that Teddy -needed, and when he spoke again his voice was -stronger and more spirited.</p> - -<p>“Do you really think we can mend the canoe, -Pop?”</p> - -<p>“Sure we can! Won’t be nothin’ to it. Now, -Teddy, we better give up lookin’ for Roy until -she gets light. We’re only wastin’ time this -way, an’ I got an idea he’s over on the other -bank. If that’s so, we got to find the boat first -an’ go get him. Let’s hit for camp, Teddy.”</p> - -<p>For a moment the boy hesitated, and Pop -feared he was going to insist on continuing. -But at last the boy sighed, and turned.</p> - -<p>“You’re the doctor,” he said dully. “Camp -it is.”</p> - -<p>Had Teddy known the real reason for Pop’s -insistence upon returning, he would have slept -little that night. The fact is that the veteran -rancher feared the worst. He had seen Roy -dashed head foremost upon the rock, then go -limp. At that moment the moon was blotted -out, and he lost sight of the boy. But he had -seen enough to feel that there was little hope -for Roy.</p> - -<p>There had never been for a moment the question -of rescue. It had all happened too quickly—the -rock, then the crash, and then that horrible -drop. They had been swept apart in a -flash, and were not near enough to offer each -other assistance. Pop knew that ordinarily -Roy would have made the shore safely. But -injured, perhaps unconscious—The old man -shook his head sadly and was thankful for the -darkness that hid the tragedy even for a little.</p> - -<p>Their fire was still going well when they -reached camp, and half heartedly they set -about drying themselves. None of them talked -much. Their hearts were too heavy. Pop made -an effort at conversation, but did not meet with -much success, and at last decided that it would -be best to leave Teddy alone with his thoughts. -Perhaps the boy might find inward comfort as -the night wore on. Pop hoped so, fervently.</p> - -<p>The hours passed slowly, as none of the -three even attempted to sleep.</p> - -<p>As soon as the gray dawn lightened into -brightness, Teddy sprang to his feet.</p> - -<p>“Now,” he said sharply, “we can start. We -won’t stop—” his eyes narrowed and he -clenched his fists. “We’ll find Roy if we have -to stay here a week! Come on!”</p> - -<p>“No breakfast, son?” Pop expostulated -questioningly, thinking that unless Teddy kept -up his strength he might collapse when he -learned the truth. For Pop was firmly convinced -that they would see Roy alive no more. -Yet, even with this weight on his heart, he -presented to Teddy a face that had nothing in -it but hope.</p> - -<p>“Eat?” Teddy asked contemptuously. “Not -me! I’ve eaten my last meal until Roy comes -back and eats with me!”</p> - -<p>“Keep yore nerve, kid,” Pop muttered. -“I’m afraid this day’s gonna be a tough one. -Poor Roy!” and with leaden steps he followed -Teddy.</p> - -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXVI' title='XVI—Separated'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER XVI</span><br><span style='font-size:1.1em'>Separated</span> -</h2> - -<p>Slowly, as though awaking from a drugged -sleep, Roy Manley came to himself. His eyes -stared upward through a screen of green foliage -tangled above him. He twitched his -shoulders and felt the hard earth beneath them. -Weakly, he turned his head from side to side, -trying vainly to force his sluggish brain into -activity by impressing upon it some familiar -sight, so that he might recall his situation. -Of course he knew where he was. It was just -that he was tired and couldn’t think well. In -a moment it would come to him. He would lie -here a bit longer until those confounded trees -stopped whirling around, then he’d get up.</p> - -<p>Let’s see, now. He was in the woods, that -was certain. And that murmuring in the distance—or -was the whirr within his own head? -Cautiously Roy raised his hand, passed it -gently over his disheveled hair. Snakes, what -a lump! How did he get that? Dully he -rubbed the spot where the bruise was and found -the hair matted.</p> - -<p>“Must have gotten a terrific sock,” he muttered. -“That’s blood. Funny it doesn’t ache. -Golly, it’s cold! Better build a fire.”</p> - -<p>He sat up uncertainly. Then he made a stupendous -discovery.</p> - -<p>“Why, I’m all wet!” he exclaimed in amazement. -He fingered his soggy vest and stared -stupidly down at his soaked shoes. “How did -that happen? No wonder I’m cold! And I -guess I won’t build a fire, either, for if I’m wet -the matches will be wet; that is, if I have any. -And if the matches are wet I’ll be wet—I mean -the opposite—” He snapped his fingers and -shook his head impatiently. Talking to himself -like a little child! The thing to do was to find -out where he was and how he arrived here. -Perhaps if he got out in the sun and away -from the shade of this tree he might be warmer. -Automatically he struggled to his feet.</p> - -<p>A moan of pain escaped him, and he sat -down suddenly, his hand twitching to his right -ankle. Broken? He moved the foot carefully, -and, although the effort was agony, he found -that it was just a little sprained. Well, he’d -have to take it easy. A sprain was bad while -it lasted, but it would mend itself. There was -no need of setting it, like a fracture.</p> - -<p>Again he arose, gently this time, and it was -a relief to discover that by favoring the injured -ankle he could move about slowly. -Without knowing exactly where he was going, -except that it was warmer in the sun, he limped -forward. The liquid murmur he had heard before -grew louder as he moved toward it, and -presently he came in sight of a river. It recalled -nothing to him beyond the fact that he -was very thirsty, and, making his way to the -bank, he threw himself face downward and -drank. Refreshed, he arose once more and -looked about him.</p> - -<p>The opposite side of the stream was about -four hundred yards away, with no sign of help -there. Turning to the left, he limped along the -shore, and found that the river broadened -greatly just below him. Following the shore -line he made another discovery—that he was -on an island!</p> - -<p>As his eye followed the rim of land he saw -that it swept about in a half circle, the other -half of the ring being behind him. Again he -put his hand to his head, this time in wondering -amazement. An island! How did he get here? -The river! Undoubtedly that was the cause -of his saturated clothing. But why had he gone -in the water with his clothes on? Desperately -he tried to concentrate, to remember. He -closed his eyes and lashed his memory cruelly. -Think! Think! A black shape in front. -Darkness. A flash of fire, blinding in its intensity. -His fingers reaching out for that -black shape, seeking to cling to it, to draw him -up. Water roaring in his ears. The rock!</p> - -<p>Now it was coming. He must not break the -thread. He must follow it to the end. The -rock. A cry, in some well-remembered voice, -calling to him to “hang on.” His arms straining -to retain their hold. Then oblivion.</p> - -<p>But what had gone before? Had he been in -a boat and fallen overboard? That was it! -The canoe! Teddy! Pop! Now memory came -to him in a flood, sweeping over him, leaving -him weak and gasping for breath. He recalled -the launching of the craft in the night and the -effort to catch the rustlers they had heard -planning to steal their cattle. Then the current -had seized them and his paddle had broken. -Then the rock, and after that—nothing. Now -this—the island, and he, wet and shivering, -with his head cut and his ankle sprained, limping -about aimlessly!</p> - -<p>Where were the others? A great fear -struck at him, catching him by the throat. If -they had drowned! If Teddy was gone—floating -face downward on the surface of the water, -silent, inert, dead! A quick shiver passed -over Roy’s frame, then he gritted his teeth. -He <i>would</i> not think of that! Teddy had surely -escaped, as he himself had. Perhaps he had -swum ashore and was even now looking for -Roy. Teddy was a strong swimmer. And -when the canoe had crashed, Teddy was in the -far end. He probably had not touched the rock, -but had swum directly for shore.</p> - -<p>Could he, too, be on this island? Hopefully, -Roy threw back his head and called -loudly Teddy’s name. There was no answer. -A second time, then a third time he called. -No welcome sound came back in return. -But suppose his brother had been washed -ashore as he had! Clenching his fists tightly, to -withstand the pain of his injured ankle, Roy -started a circuit of the island, for he must make -a search.</p> - -<p>The island was not large, so the search was -soon concluded. Roy was alone. If Teddy had -gotten ashore, he must be on the mainland; but -on which side? Their camp of the night before -had been on the left bank. If Teddy had kept -his bearings, he would, of course, head for that. -As Roy remembered, the canoe had been about -in the center of the river when it foundered, -so that Teddy and the others might possibly be -on the right shore.</p> - -<p>The pain in Roy’s ankle was still great, and -the boy sat down and removed his shoe and -sock. He saw that the limb was swollen, and, -hopping to the water’s edge, he soaked his already -damp sock in the stream and bound it -tightly about the ankle. This should help reduce -the swelling and lessen the irritating pain. -The cut on his head was a small matter, he decided, -and so gave it no attention other than to -bathe it with his wet handkerchief.</p> - -<p>Now that the first sensation of uneasy -wonderment had worn off, Roy began to realize -that he was hungry. His firearms had gone -down with the boat, so that even if there was -game on the island he would have no means -of capturing it. He searched his pockets, and -thankfully his fingers closed upon his jackknife. -This might be of some use. The knife -was a heavy one and the blade long. Roy balanced -it in the palm of his hand. Then, experimentally, -he raised his hand over his head -and threw. The blade bit into a tree some ten -feet distant.</p> - -<p>“Haven’t lost the old eye,” he chuckled, then -limped over and drew the knife out. “Haven’t -done this since Teddy and I were kids. Golly, -I’m glad I remember how to throw. Wonder if -I’ve got any string in my pocket?”</p> - -<p>But this time his search was in vain. All he -found besides the knife were two handkerchiefs -and a buffalo nickel. He looked at the coin -musingly.</p> - -<p>“You’re not much help out here,” he muttered, -with a grin. “Can’t even buy a stamp -with you. Well, maybe you’ll bring me luck. I -sure need it. Back you go,” and he replaced -the five-cent piece in his soggy pocket.</p> - -<p>Suddenly an idea struck him. He took one -of the handkerchiefs, the one he had wet in the -river, and cut the hem off with his knife. This -he tested by pulling it.</p> - -<p>“Feels strong,” he declared to himself. -“We’ll take a shot at it, anyhow. Can’t any -more than fail.”</p> - -<p>He looked about him until he found a stick -and a small dry log.</p> - -<p>“Now, Mr. Scout, do your stuff,” he -chuckled, and arranged his implements. The -strip of handkerchief he wound about the stick -in such a manner that, when made the string -of a bow and sawed back and forth, the stick -spun rapidly around. Then he whittled one -end of the stick to a point, found a flat grooved -rock to hold the other end with, and bent to -his task.</p> - -<p>“Handkerchief, stay with me!” he breathed, -and he started the stick whirling in a small hole -cut in his log. He had piled some fine, dry -bark shavings close to this hole, and now he -watched them anxiously. Faster and faster he -twirled the stick. If the strip of cloth held, he -might— Ah! There it was! The shavings -were smoking! A little more now!</p> - -<p>He blew gently on his fuel and was rewarded -by seeing a thready spiral of smoke ascend. -Then he cast the stick aside and fed the tiny -flame with dry leaves. Within five minutes he -had a respectable blaze going, actually a fire -started! Did a wood fire ever before send out -such welcome incense? Not for Roy Manley—nor -for many another boy, perhaps, situated -as he was just then.</p> - -<p>“The boy firemaker!” he laughed, and -strutted about until he came down too hard on -his sore leg. But the warmth of the flame was -grateful, for the day was cool and his wet -clothes anything but comfortable. Presently -Roy removed his outer garments and spread -them around the fire. Standing near the blaze, -he dried his underthings and, after a time, -dressed again with considerable ceremony. -Dry clothes are real clothes, he decided, while -wet clothes are worse than fetters. He felt -better; much better.</p> - -<p>“The next thing to do is to eat,” he told -himself. Building a wall of dirt around the -fire so it could not spread, he went in search of -food, holding his knife in readiness in case an -opportunity to use it should present itself. He -saw several rabbits and some squirrels, but -none of them was near enough to bring -down. But at last he espied a porcupine slowly -crossing a log in front of him. Discarding the -knife in favor of a heavy stick he picked up, -Roy rushed upon the quilled animal. With one -sharp blow on the head he killed it.</p> - -<p>“That was luck!” he chuckled, looking over -the queer thing that lay there.</p> - -<p>“We saw your brother about a month ago,” -he mused, while he carried his game back to -the fire and soon prepared the beast for cooking. -“But there was no need of killing him. -Teddy wanted to cart him back and show him -to Pop,” Roy ruminated. At the thought of -Teddy, a frown of anxiety crossed Roy’s face, -but he quickly dismissed it. Worrying was -worse than useless. Besides, Teddy must be -some place.</p> - -<p>“Yep,” he went on absently, “ole porky sure -did help me out.” Like a great many -men, he was talking to himself when alone in -the woods. And now, with the smell of meat -cooking, for he was hungry and wasted no time -in preliminaries, his situation assumed a more -normal aspect. Somehow, he felt that this -would turn out all right, black as things seemed -just now. When a person’s hunger is satisfied, -he looks at the world with a clearer, more -optimistic vision, and the eating of “porky” -worked that sort of miracle for Roy.</p> - -<p>When his makeshift meal was over, he -breathed a sigh of relief, yawned, and -stretched lazily. The reaction from the strain -he had been under came with a rush, and now, -scarcely able to keep his eyes open, the boy -threw himself full length on the ground by the -river’s edge.</p> - -<p>For a moment he lay there, his head on his -arms, thinking drowsily that he must arouse -himself and hunt Teddy. He must keep going, -he must not give in.</p> - -<p>“Can’t let him get lost like that,” Roy muttered, -forgetting that he, too, was in trouble. -“Good ole Teddy—have to find him.”</p> - -<p>He pushed himself up with his hands and -shook his head wearily, determined to fight off -fatigue. But he was so tired—so tired. If -he could only sleep—</p> - -<p>Above him sounded a rush of wings. A -shrill scream sounded almost in his ear, and -he felt a fierce, slashing wind surround him. -Roy’s heart leaped into his throat, and he -awoke now with a terrific jolt, his pulses hammering. -Once more the scream sounded.</p> - -<p>With an effort Roy rolled over. Then, swift -as light, he threw up an arm to protect his face.</p> - -<p>Directly over him hovered a huge eagle, -talons outstretched, beak open, eyes glaring -fiercely, ready for attack!</p> - -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXVII' title='XVII—Primitive Tactics'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER XVII</span><br><span style='font-size:1.1em'>Primitive Tactics</span> -</h2> - -<p>When Roy Manley saw the great bird above -him, poised and hovering, ready to strike, -something in the lad suddenly jerked him to his -feet in prompt alertness.</p> - -<p>Oblivious of everything save that he was -confronted by a creature intent upon attacking -him, the savage, primitive man was aroused in -the young rancher. He realized that he must, -in this emergency, depend for defense upon his -hands alone—as must have an ancient dweller -in a cave of the stone age.</p> - -<p>As the bird, with a savage scream, swooped -down at him, Roy lashed out with his bare -fists. One blow caught the eagle full upon its -feathered breast, knocking him aside. A wild -yell burst from the boy’s lips, rivaling the -bird’s screech in its intensity. He shouted. -He called out meaningless phrases. He was -a savage, battling for his life against an ancient -enemy.</p> - -<p>As the eagle, knocked from its course, fluttered -to the ground, Roy’s eyes lit with a -strange, fierce gleam. He sprang for the bird -and sought to grasp the creature, but, to his -surprise, the great dweller of the upper regions -was not there. With a single beat of its powerful -wings it had gained the air once more.</p> - -<p>Sobbing in rage, Roy leaped to his feet, his -injured ankle forgotten. Some ten feet above -the ground the bird wheeled, screamed, and returned -to the attack. This time it was more -wary, and did not plunge directly for the boy, -but shot down a little to one side, then, spreading -its pinions wide, glided in. Roy, his lips -drawn back in a snarl, met it fully. The beak -stabbed once, as quick as a rattler striking, and -Roy felt a searing pain in his right shoulder. -A dark stain spread over his shirt. At the -same time the boy was able to seize one of -the wings in both hands, and he hung on desperately, -twisting it with all his strength. Another -quick stab of the powerful beak, and Roy -released his hold, blood now streaming from -his left arm.</p> - -<p>The eagle, realizing now that his adversary -was no weakling, but able to strike him down -with one blow, retreated for the moment to consider -matters. This gave Roy the chance he -needed, and he quickly drew the knife from -his pocket and opened it.</p> - -<p>“Now, come on!” he yelled, taking a step -forward toward the bird that was resting on the -ground, reassembling his ruffled plumage. -“Start something, you buzzard!” It is not to -be wondered at that the boy in his excitement -had mistaken his huge antagonist. “Buzzard” -was the first thought that had come to his mind, -and he shouted it out.</p> - -<p>The bird held off, considering. His wing had -been cruelly twisted by this strange-looking foe -before him. Some one should suffer for that. -And then, with a scream of defiance, the eagle -arose again in the air.</p> - -<p>Roy stood tense, waiting, his knife held in -readiness. The moment’s respite had given the -boy time to realize his danger. This was no -buzzard, but an eagle that seemed bent upon -the boy’s destruction. Tales of strong men -being killed by this species of bird flashed -through Roy’s mind, and he clenched the knife -more firmly. If he was to die, he would put up -a good fight first!</p> - -<p>The bird was diving again. The pain in his -wing had rendered the eagle careless of consequences, -as he must punish this impudent being, -and now he swooped directly at Roy. The -boy drew back his arm. The sun glittered on -the open blade as he held the knife poised for -action. A harsh cry from the bird—a grunt of -fierce effort from the boy—and the eagle, a long -jagged rip in his side, lay gasping upon the -ground!</p> - -<p>Roy sprang forward, his hand red from blood -that was not all his own. He knew that he must -finish this now, before the bird had a chance to -recover. Again the knife sank deep in feathers -and flesh, and this time Roy knew his work was -well done. The eagle sounded a single cry that -floated upward and wavered to silence in the -blue regions of its element, the body of the bird -gave a convulsive shudder—then the tremulous -breathing stopped, the head sank down, and the -wings folded themselves quietly to rest.</p> - -<p>There, on the shore of Whirlpool River, -Roy Manley looked down upon his kill—looked -down with eyes from which all anger, all -blood-lust had fled, and which held only pity -for the death of such a splendid creature.</p> - -<p>Silently he wiped his knife clean, shut the -blade, and replaced it in his pocket. Then, for -the first time, he saw the long cut on his arm, -and felt the stiffening of his shoulder where the -eagle had struck. Stumbling, he made his way -to the water’s edge, and, ripping the remnants -of his shirt from him, bathed the wounds. -Strange that he felt no pain, but instead a -growing wonder that he, and not the bird, had -been the conqueror in that mighty battle. He -had a queer inclination to kneel for a moment -and do homage to a worthy fighter, but the -feeling passed and the reaction slowly set in. -He felt himself grow faint, and he staggered -from the water. A growing blackness encompassed -him, as though night were coming. A -horrible nausea seized him, close to the dead -bird, and he sank upon the earth, already all but -unconscious.</p> - -<p>The sun was at its zenith when Roy once -more opened his eyes. This time there was no -wonderment in them. He knew definitely and -with certainty what had happened. And if he -needed proof that it was not all a dream—and -indeed, somehow it did create in his mind a -sensation akin to a nightmare—there was the -bird lying at his side. Yes, it had actually occurred—he, -practically weaponless, had fought -an eagle and won.</p> - -<p>He sat up, moving his arms gingerly. Everything -appeared to be in working order. He -examined the cuts, and saw that they had been -but superficial and had already stopped bleeding.</p> - -<p>Then he grinned.</p> - -<p>“Bids are open for the moving picture -rights,” he chuckled. “First I get in a scrap -with a bear and then an eagle! But the boy, -here, nothing daunted, immediately enters the -cave of the lion. Isn’t there a lion somewhere -around?”</p> - -<p>Slowly he got to his feet. Then he noticed the -wet sock tied about his ankle. Except for this, -he would have forgotten that the limb had ever -been hurt.</p> - -<p>“The pain must have been scared out of me,” -he said aloud, and laughed again. His laughter -was not hysterical. It was the wholesome -amusement of a boy who had a sense of humor, -and the reaction from his late suspense.</p> - -<p>Then his mind leaped to thoughts of Teddy -and the others.</p> - -<p>“They’ll be worried stiff,” he declared. -“They’ll think I’m drowned, sure. I’d better -find some way of getting back to them.” Never -an idea that his brother and Pop and Bug Eye -might have failed to reach the shore—might -have been caught in the current, and killed. -These sombre thoughts had gone from him completely.</p> - -<p>He retraced his steps to the water’s edge. -The river was once more a placidly flowing -stream, its surface harmless and innocent of -treachery.</p> - -<p>“You’re a hypocrite,” Roy said. “You are -a two-faced fraud. However, I’ll try you once -more.”</p> - -<p>It came to him that if he was to reach the -mainland he must swim for it. He breathed -deeply, filling his lungs with the keen air.</p> - -<p>“My powers of recuperation are extraordinary, -to say the least,” he laughed. “Good -thing I found that porcupine! All right—camera -ready? The boy hero will attempt to -swim the terrible rapids—only they’re more -like a lake now. But we’ll call ’em rapids to -make it look harder.”</p> - -<p>He removed his outer clothing and waded in. -The opposite shore seemed much nearer now, -probably because the water had receded. At -all events, he struck out with a will and arrived -on the bank not at all exhausted. As he left -the water he thought of the spectacle he must -present, with the wounds on his shoulder and -arm still showing plainly and dressed in a -soggy suit of underwear. He burst into a loud -laugh.</p> - -<p>“Come, take a snapshot!” he exclaimed. -“Having a wonderful time! Wish you were -here! The bathing is great!”</p> - -<p>“Roy!”</p> - -<p>He turned his face alight with expectation.</p> - -<p>“Roy! Oh, golly, it’s Roy!”</p> - -<p>From the bushes leaped three figures—three -happy, excited, capering figures.</p> - -<p>“Teddy! And Pop and Bug Eye! The reception -committee! The lost mariners! Well, -you old marmadukes!”</p> - -<p>Tears stood in Teddy’s eyes as he clasped -his brother’s hand. Frank, honest tears, and -Teddy was not ashamed of them.</p> - -<p>“Roy—” he said brokenly, “we thought you -were—”</p> - -<p>“We thought you was lost!” Bug Eye finished, -with a side glance at Pop. “Snakes, we -been lookin’ all over creation for yuh!”</p> - -<p>“Son,” Pop said simply, holding out his -hand, “I’m glad to see yuh. Mighty glad. We -been worried.”</p> - -<p>“You’re hurt, Roy!” Teddy exclaimed, as he -noticed for the first time the cuts on the boy’s -arm and shoulder. “How did you get those?”</p> - -<p>“It’s a long story, me lad,” Roy answered, -smiling. He threw his arm about his brother’s -shoulders. “But first, if you don’t mind, I’ll -eat! The last meal I had was roast porcupine!”</p> - -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXVIII' title='XVIII—Afloat Again'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER XVIII</span><br><span style='font-size:1.1em'>Afloat Again</span> -</h2> - -<p>Back to camp tramped these two brothers, the -one in a torn suit of underwear, the other fully -dressed, but both wearing wide grins.</p> - -<p>They were both happy—recklessly so. All -things dwindled into insignificance except the -fact that they were together again—together, -after a night of terror. The cattle of Whirlpool -River Ranch—The Pup—the reported -landslide—all these were for the moment forgotten. -They would return later, with their -responsibilities. But now, for Teddy and Roy, -there was happiness where they had feared to -find sorrow.</p> - -<p>Their tremendous relief was not the sort that -is communicated by words. A firm handclasp, -an arm thrown carelessly around the shoulders, -speaks louder than any well-turned sentence. -Thus it was that on that journey back to their -camp there was little said besides Pop’s interminable: -“Snakes!” and Roy’s: “I’ll tell a -maverick!” whenever Teddy made a statement.</p> - -<p>Roy’s story was soon told. Pop marveled -much and examined the boy’s wounds with -care, treating them with the antiseptic they -had brought along. When Roy’s tale was finished, -Teddy sprang his bit of news.</p> - -<p>“We found the canoe!”</p> - -<p>Roy’s eyes opened wide.</p> - -<p>“You mean to say there is anything left of -it?”</p> - -<p>“Sure, there is!” Bug Eye exclaimed. “We -can fix her up in no time! She’s got quite a -hole in her, but Pop can mend that. Hey, -Pop?”</p> - -<p>“Betcher boots,” the veteran rancher replied, -as he grinned. “I am one grand little -fixer. Let’s take another look at it.”</p> - -<p>Roy, clothed “in assembled finery,” as Bug -Eye said, was delighted when he saw that the -craft was not irreparably damaged. It had -been washed ashore a short distance below the -rock, and, aside from the hole in the stern, it -was as good as ever.</p> - -<p>“Guess dad’ll be at Jake Trummer’s by -now,” Teddy declared. “But we’ll soon have -the old boat on the way. Give your orders, -Pop! You can be the boss carpenter. What do -we do first?”</p> - -<p>“Get out that strip of canvas,” Pop suggested. -“Where’s yore knife, Roy? Snakes, -you ain’t washed it yet!” He took it from the -boy and looked at it silently. Darkening the -blades was dried blood—the blood of the eagle. -Sticking to the blade were a few tiny, grey -feathers. Pop held it in the palm of his hand -and nodded his head slowly.</p> - -<p>“There’s not many knives that can say they -killed an eagle,” he said musingly. “This’ll -make a great token, Roy.” Then his voice -took on a businesslike tone again. The incident -was over. The chapter closed. Pop bent down, -inserted the blade in the canvas, and drew it -along with a ripping sound.</p> - -<p>Soon all four were deep in their task. The -hole had to be well mended, as the rapids were -still ahead of them and the rocks would search -hungrily for a weak spot on which to fasten -their needle-like fingers. Pop went about the -job slowly and deliberately, and it was afternoon -before it was finished to his satisfaction.</p> - -<p>“Might as well eat,” Bug Eye said as he -straightened up and threw his shoulders back -to get the kinks out. “Somehow I never did -get over that there habit. So you had roast -porcupine this morning, Roy? Well, we can’t -promise you that, but we have got some pork -an’ beans left unless Pop eat ’em all. You feel -all right now, Roy?”</p> - -<p>“Sure I do!” The boy flexed his muscles. -“Those cuts have stiffened up a little, but -they’ll soon work out. Yea, Bug Eye, I feel -great! I’m mighty hungry, though.”</p> - -<p>“You can do the paddlin’,” Teddy remarked -with a grin. “And if you see a rock, duck!”</p> - -<p>Unconsciously the boy’s healthy mind was -bringing to the fore the events of that fear-ridden -night just passed, and instead of hiding -them deep in the recesses of the subconscious, -later to emerge as tangled emotions, Teddy -was baring them and destroying their power to -haunt. Of course he did not realize all this. -He knew only that an unpleasant experience -cannot be forcibly forgotten—that it must be -aired, shaken, and dry-cleaned.</p> - -<p>But now, his eyes seemed still to hold some of -the terror of last night when he had thought -that his brother was killed. Roy had had other -emotions to occupy his mind—pain, amazement, -and self-preservation. Teddy had had nothing—nothing -but an overpowering dread that increased -hourly until, when dawn had come, it -seemed to permeate his whole being, sickening -him.</p> - -<p>When he had seen Roy wading ashore, happiness -caught him a sudden blow, and he had -staggered for a moment. Then he had rushed -forward, unable to do more than cry: “Roy—Roy!” -in a voice that was a hoarse whisper. -His brother had returned. The world had -lurched, hesitated, and then had gone on spinning -merrily. They were together again.</p> - -<p>Now the repairs on the canoe were finished. -Pop yawned, stretched, and pulled out his pipe. -Then he followed Bug Eye to camp and spent -the next fifteen minutes in disputing Teddy’s -mastery over bean-eating. At length their appetites -were satisfied. The pans were washed -by the simple method of rubbing sand on them -and rinsing them in the river. Blankets were -folded. Then, having carried their possessions -to the craft, they were ready to start once more.</p> - -<p>“Remember those old books in our school -library?” Teddy asked Roy, as he stood with -his hand on the stern, ready to launch the -canoe. “The Amazon Adventurers, or something -like that. Where the heroes always come -bobbing up from tornadoes, volcanoes, or what -have you, with a smile on their faces ready to -stop a revolution single handed. Remember the -verse Spike Murphy wrote—you know, he -played tackle our second year at Hopper. Like -this, I think:</p> - -<p style='margin-left:2em; text-indent:0;'> -“‘The Amazon Adventurers are always to the mus-tard.<br> -They cut an elephant in half as if he was a cus-tard!’ -</p> - -<p>“And a lot more, but I forget the rest. -Spike used to walk around the campus singing -it. Well, the point of this is that that’s the -way I feel now. It’s a good thing there aren’t -any elephants around. But something tells me -I’ll have my work-out yet. There is still much -to be done, as the cook said, turning the whale -steak he was roasting. I’ll bet—”</p> - -<p>“You’ll bet nothing!” Roy interrupted, with -a laugh. “What is this, a political speech? -You’ve been talking an hour by the clock. Grab -hold, and shove. Ready, Pop and Bug Eye? -Then let’s go!”</p> - -<p>All four bent down and seized the gunwales. -There was a straining of backs, and the canoe -slid noiselessly into the river with scarcely a -splash.</p> - -<p>“No leakee!” Teddy shouted, capering -around the bank. “No leakee, no shirtee! -Watch it, boys. I’ll bet two bits she don’t -leak!”</p> - -<p>“Doesn’t,” Bug Eye corrected, a certain -page of his English book before his mind. “A -plural predicate takes the nominative singular. -Or something. Anyway, ‘don’t’ ain’t nowheres -near right.”</p> - -<p>“Did you say singular?” Teddy asked, grinning. -“It is that, at least! But tell me, boys—I’m -afraid to look. Does she leak?”</p> - -<p>“Nary leak!” Pop exclaimed, leaning close. -“Guess I qualify for an expert boat-maker, -don’t I? All right, Teddy, stop yore solo an’ -hop in.”</p> - -<p>“<i>Après vous, m’sieu</i>,” Teddy smirked, and -bowed low. “I assure you I crave to see you -get wet first.”</p> - -<p>“Don’t mind him, Pop,” Roy laughed. -“That’s French, and not what you think it -means. He just said: ‘after you!’ so don’t -get sore. Come on, Teddy, you tomato! Get -in there before I toss you in!”</p> - -<p>“<i>Now</i> you said something!” the boy ejaculated. -“I obey with pleasure—but I’ll be back—oh, -I’ll be ba-a-a-a-ak!” and he waved a hand -vigorously as he settled himself in the bottom -of the canoe.</p> - -<p>“You’ll be back before you’re gone,” Roy -remarked. “You paddle, my young gentleman -of leisure. Oh, yes, there’s more than one. -Bug Eye found the one that wasn’t broken, and -this stick will do for the bow paddle. Here. -On your horse, cowboy!”</p> - -<p>Teddy took the flat board Roy held out to -him and looked at it wonderingly.</p> - -<p>“I am to paddle with <i>this</i>?” he said in a -shocked voice. “Roy, my social position! I -could never forgive myself—paddling Whirlpool -River with a flat board! Dear, dear, what -will Mrs. Percy Van Pelt say when she hears -about this? I shall never, <i>never</i> hear the last -of it!”</p> - -<p>“We’ll try to keep it out of the papers,” -Roy replied, laughing loudly. “Pipe down -now, and go to work. Just forget Mrs. Percy -Van Pelt and remember me sitting back of you -here with a strong paddle and a good reach.”</p> - -<p>“I desire an objection noted,” Teddy murmured, -as he took the stick and shifted to the -bow seat. “I obey, but under protest. All -right, cap’in, whenever you say! I’m all set.”</p> - -<p>“Everything in?” Roy asked, looking about -him. “Rifles in the bottom? Yep. We’re off, -boys. The Amazon Adventurers!”</p> - -<p>The canoe shot for the middle of the river, -propelled by Teddy and Roy. The stream was -again placid, as it had been before the storm. -A gentle current bore them along.</p> - -<p>As they left their camping site, Roy turned -his head and looked back. Many things had -happened in the space of twenty-four hours, -since they had first lit their fire. They had -heard thieves planning to rustle the cattle on -the Whirlpool River range. Then the pursuit -and the rock ahead. The crash, and the roaring -flood. Then his life had hung in the balance. -How close it had come to being taken, he -probably would never know. How had he gotten -ashore? Why hadn’t he been drowned? -Why—</p> - -<p>Roy shook his head slowly.</p> - -<p>“Mother must have been on the job then,” he -said to himself, and smiled. “She said she’d -put in a good word, and I guess she did! -Surely, something besides me kept my head -above water!”</p> - -<p>Then another thought came to him. They -were approaching the rapids with a mended -canoe. The cattle were beyond, and rustlers -were bent on taking them, if they had not already -done so. There was the possible landslide -that the stranger had reported.</p> - -<p>“There’s plenty to worry about yet, I -reckon,” Roy thought grimly. “But what -good is worry? Answer—none! We’ll get those -cattle, and we won’t come back till we do! -Hey, Teddy!” he exclaimed aloud. “Snap to -it! All right, boy—ho, ho ho, ho! <i>Stick</i> in -there!”</p> - -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXIX' title='XIX—The Whirlpool'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER XIX</span><br><span style='font-size:1.1em'>The Whirlpool</span> -</h2> - -<p>Yes, there was still plenty to worry about, if -one was in a worrying mood. The Manley boys -and their companions were faced with the prospect -of having their whole journey, with its -dangers and hardships, go for nothing, if the -rustlers reached the cattle first. There was a -bare chance that Mr. Manley and his party had -gotten to the Whirlpool River range in time to -prevent the theft; but even Teddy admitted -that this chance was a slim one. The overland -route was long and tedious, and could not be -accomplished in less than four days at the -minimum.</p> - -<p>“Guess we’d better resign ourselves to a -long chase after those rustlers,” Roy said regretfully. -“That is if they go through with -their plan, and I don’t see why they shouldn’t. -It sounded fool-proof to me. Certainly if the -cattle were gone when dad got there, he would -naturally suspect Jake Trummer of carrying -out his threat and driving them into the river. -Suppose we hadn’t heard the thieves talking -that night? We would have gone on and -probably backed dad up in saying Trummer -had drowned the cows. When you think of it, -we were pretty lucky after all.”</p> - -<p>“But what good is our luck going to do us if -we get there after the cattle are stolen?” Teddy -asked, as he shifted his “paddle” to get a better -grip on it.</p> - -<p>“Seems to me I heered tell of a couple of -fellers chasin’ some rustlers an’ makin’ out -pretty well,” Pop drawled. “Could it have -been you an’ Roy, Teddy?”</p> - -<p>“Oh, that was different,” Teddy objected. -“We got right on their trail then and rounded -them up before they had a chance to escape. -But now we won’t even know which way -to start. They may take the cattle any -place.”</p> - -<p>“Can’t take ’em in the river an’ get much -good out of ’em,” Bug Eye snickered. “They -won’t drive ’em back toward X Bar X, ’cause -you said they knew about yore dad comin’ -along that trail. And as I remember it, there’s -mountains back of Whirlpool River range that -’ud make travelin’ with a herd of dogies pretty -risky—especially if the dirt on them hills is -tearin’ loose. So it looks like there’s only one -way they could go, Teddy—an’ that’s straight -ahead.”</p> - -<p>“That’s one way too many,” Pop remarked, -bending over to see if the patch he had put in -place was still firm. It was, and he leaned -back again. “There’s a straight trail through -to the Border, branchin’ left from the river,” -he continued. “They’ll head for that, sure as -shootin’. Course I ain’t sayin’ they’ll make -it, but they’ll try to.”</p> - -<p>“No such word as ‘ain’t,’” Bug Eye said -absently. “But Pop, how far is it to the Border? -Good eight days’ ride, ain’t it—isn’t -it?”</p> - -<p>“All of that. But what’s eight days? I been -in saddle longer than that many a time. I remember, -back in ’97—stop that splashin’, Bug -Eye! I had my bath!”</p> - -<p>“Back in ’97?” Bug Eye grinned.</p> - -<p>Pop became absorbed in the shore line and -refused to answer. Bug Eye winked, and, resting -his head on his arm, started to snore loudly. -A sharp dig in the ribs from Pop convinced him -of the error of his ways, and he sat up, an innocent -look on his face.</p> - -<p>“Me, I’m tired!” he proclaimed. “When do -we hit those rapids you been talkin’ so much -about, Pop? Last time I came over here they -was nothin’ but a few waves. I craves excitement, -I do.”</p> - -<p>“You’ll get it,” Pop said laconically. -“They’ll be more than a few waves this time. -An’ that reminds me. Roy, you an’ Teddy been -workin’ long enough. What say you give me -an’ Bug Eye a crack at it? The rapids are just -below here, an’ I want to do the steerin’ as we -hit ’em. I been over ’em many times, an’ I -think I can put us through all right.”</p> - -<p>“Yo’re a great thinker,” Bug Eye murmured, -as he changed places with Teddy and received -the board he was to use as a paddle. “Pop, -what am I supposed to do with this here barrel -stave, or whatever it is? Cheer you, or somethin’?”</p> - -<p>“When I say left, you paddle on the left. -When I say right, you shift. That’s all.”</p> - -<p>“An’ when you say ‘here she goes,’ I take -my little bath,” Bug Eye snickered. “All right, -Pop. O.K.! Me an’ my flat board is ready.”</p> - -<p>“Are ready,” grinned Pop. “Yuh forget -yore plural nominative, Bug Eye. Well, let’s -see you work now!”</p> - -<p>Roy, who had given up his place and paddle -to Pop and was seated in the bottom facing -front, saw ahead of him that the banks of the -stream were coming together—closing in. It -had been long since he and Teddy had come -over this route, and the landmarks were unfamiliar. -But he knew that just below the point -where the shores converged were the rapids.</p> - -<p>The river seemed to take on new strength -now. The soft purr was developing into a roar, -and Teddy, remembering the last time they -had heard that, hunched his shoulders. But -this sound was different, somehow, from the -boiling of the stream after the storm. That -had been an unwholesome noise, as though the -river had suddenly taken upon itself an evil -accomplishment, whereas the deep thunder that -came to Teddy’s ears from the rapids below was -the voice of a giant who is proud of his strength -and who gives fair warning to any one who -contests his supremacy.</p> - -<p>“Feel it pull?” Pop Burns asked excitedly, -as they came nearer and nearer the rapids. -“Wait till we hit the worst part! You’ll -know yo’re in somethin’ then, let me tell -yuh!”</p> - -<p>Teddy and Roy were too absorbed in the -spectacle to answer. Directly before them a -curtain of spray arose like a white cloud, -pierced now and then by a jet of water that -leaped upward like a silver fish. A cold haze -hung over the boat—penetrating, knife-like—that -sent the blood tingling through the veins. -All four were leaning forward now, waiting, -ready.</p> - -<p>“Left!” Pop yelled, and Bug Eye shifted his -paddle swiftly. “Steady—steady—<i>Take it!</i>”</p> - -<p>The canoe plunged into the maelstrom. About -them the waters tumbled and tossed in an agony -of movement. The craft shot forward like an -arrow from a bow.</p> - -<p>“Yay!” Teddy yelled, his eyes alight with a -fierce joy. “Let’s go!”</p> - -<p>Roy was too fascinated to exclaim. He sat -perfectly still, gripping the sides of the boat, -his head thrown back, his lips smiling. <i>This</i> -was life!</p> - -<p>A deep whirlpool lay directly in their path. -Teddy saw that it was spinning with incredible -rapidity, and thought that if they hit it destruction -was certain. He turned to Pop to -sound a warning.</p> - -<p>But the veteran had seen it. Not an inch did -he swerve from his course. For a moment the -boat hung on the edge, poised for a dive. Then -it leaped.</p> - -<p>Straight into the heart of that silver-lined, -foaming vortex it shot.</p> - -<p>“Right” Pop yelled, and Bug Eye shifted -again.</p> - -<p>There was a space of time, seemingly interminable, -when the boat appeared to stand -still while the waters whirled beneath it. Then -a quick lurch—and the whirlpool was left behind.</p> - -<p>Stunned by the suddenness of it, Teddy -jerked his head around. The whirlpool was -far in the rear. They had been in and out in -less than a second.</p> - -<p>“Pop!” the boy called above the roaring, -“what happened?”</p> - -<p>“Nothin’ much,” Pop chuckled. “We just -took it at the right time, that’s all. It tossed -us out. Like it?”</p> - -<p>“Certainly did!” Teddy cried enthusiastically. -“Hit ’em again, Pop!”</p> - -<p>They came now to a place where the stream -undulated like a huge white snake. There were -hills and valleys of water; smooth, shining -water. It seemed that the rocks over which the -river was flowing were just beneath the surface—that -they must surely crush them to -pieces. Teddy saw that Pop’s face lost none -of its calmness, so he settled himself once more -with an attempt at serenity which deceived no -one. Just what in thunder <i>was</i> keeping them -from all going to the bottom?</p> - -<p>The craft was tossing like a ship on the -ocean. First the bow would almost bury itself -in a smother of foam, then it would lift until -it seemed that it must turn over backward. -Bug Eye wrapped his legs firmly about the seat.</p> - -<p>“Roller coaster!” he shouted, and went down -again, nearly out of sight.</p> - -<p>“My Fishmobile—” he began when once -more he rose straight in the air, but at that -moment they came to an especially deep pool -and the words froze on his lips. Teddy -watched him with amusement and saw that -when he was level again Bug Eye had a wild -look about him.</p> - -<p>“I’ll stick to crazy steers after this!” the -cowboy yelled. “They stay on the ground, anyway!”</p> - -<p>But the worst of it was over. The water resumed -a more normal flow and the banks -widened. They still shot downstream at an -alarming rate, but the canoe kept on a fairly -level keel.</p> - -<p>Bug Eye drew a breath of relief and rested -his paddle across the gunwales.</p> - -<p>“I’m cured,” he declared solemnly. “I -wanted to be a sailor when I was young. But -never again! That was some circus! What -made it like that, Pop? I’ve been over here -before. But snakes, that was a millpond compared -to to-day. What happened?”</p> - -<p>“The storm,” Pop grinned. “I kinda -thought it would be pretty bad. But we’re -through now. And Jake Trummer’s place is -just ahead. One more bend and we’re there.”</p> - -<p>Eagerly the boys waited until they should -come in sight of Whirlpool River Ranch. The -end of their trip was at hand. Would they find -their cattle grazing peacefully, waiting to be -driven home? Would their father be there yet? -They sat tense, leaning forward.</p> - -<p>They rounded the bend. A broad vista of -land lay before them, green, rolling range land. -Back of the grazing fields mountains rose -sublimely, fleecy clouds capping their summits. -The late afternoon sun turned the scene into a -picture of pastoral beauty.</p> - -<p>But on the range was not a hair, hide, or -hoof of a single shorthorn.</p> - -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXX' title='XX—Burying the Hatchet'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER XX</span><br><span style='font-size:1.1em'>Burying the Hatchet</span> -</h2> - -<p>There was tender grass to be munched. -There was warm sun to bask in. There was -the placid river to drink from. Yet of cattle -there was none, nor any sign of them.</p> - -<p>“Just in time to be late!” Bug Eye groaned, -and rested on his paddle.</p> - -<p>“They may be further on,” Teddy remarked -hopefully. “Beyond the rise, there.”</p> - -<p>“Much beyond,” Roy said bitterly. “If they -were there, some would wander off to this -range. Yet we’ll look.”</p> - -<p>Once more the canoe went forward, this time -slowly, dispiritedly. Their journey had been -in vain. Their cattle were gone.</p> - -<p>As Roy had feared, once past the rise in the -land, they saw that surely the herd had departed. -Pop said nothing, but sat and smoked -in silence, his paddle dragging. Bug Eye made -a few remarks under his breath.</p> - -<p>“We’ll have to land and find Jake Trummer,” -Teddy declared. “That gang we heard on the -river at night has been here before us.”</p> - -<p>“They rustled ’em, hey?” Bug Eye asked inanely.</p> - -<p>“Exactly,” Teddy replied. “How far away -they’ve gotten with them, there’s no telling. -We’re worse than useless without broncs. -We’ll have to wait for dad.”</p> - -<p>“You’ll not have to do much waitin’,” Pop -remarked suddenly. “I seen General just over -that hill.”</p> - -<p>“With dad on him?” Teddy questioned -eagerly.</p> - -<p>“Nope. Guess he’s up at the ranch house -talkin’ to Trummer. General’s been turned out -to grass. We’ll beach, an’ walk over.”</p> - -<p>“How far?” Bug Eye wanted to know.</p> - -<p>“Four miles. Do you good. We can leave -the stuff here. Be all right. Trummer is the -only man I know who’s got his range in his -back yard.”</p> - -<p>The canoe was driven ashore, and Teddy -leaped out.</p> - -<p>“If we hadn’t hit that rock,” he said bitterly, -“we could have been here before the rustlers -and saved the cows.”</p> - -<p>“Mebby,” Pop said laconically. “There’s -lots of things to be considered. We’ll see yore -dad first, an’ talk later.”</p> - -<p>The four set off across country, after having -pulled the canoe up out of reach of the water. -As they walked, they turned frequently, as -though they expected to find the missing cattle. -The way was long, but evening brought coolness, -and they were not tired when they came -in sight of the ranch house.</p> - -<p>Jake Trummer’s place was like a hundred -others in the state. The low, broad building -where the “boss” and his family lived, the -high-fenced corral; the bunk-house; and, separated -a little from it, the cook house. A few -horses were in the corral, and among them -Teddy recognized the bronc Nat Raymond -usually rode.</p> - -<p>“All here but General,” Roy murmured. -“You said you saw him out on the range, Pop. -Then dad must be inside.”</p> - -<p>Coming nearer the ranch house, a mutter -of voices reached them. Loud above the -others, sounded Jake Trummer’s, with his repeated:</p> - -<p>“You hear me, now—you hear me!”</p> - -<p>“Hot times,” Bug Eye remarked.</p> - -<p>Then they reached the side steps, and another -speaker interrupted. The voice was low, -but vibrant.</p> - -<p>“That’s dad,” Roy said tensely. “He’s good -and mad about something.”</p> - -<p>“Jake Trummer,” Mr. Manley was saying, -“I’ve known you for a long time. An’ I never -thought you’d pull a low-down trick like this.”</p> - -<p>“Bardwell Manley, you go careful! I kin -only stand so much! You’re at my house, my -guest, an’ as such I respect you. But you hear -me when I tell you I didn’t touch your dogies, -an’ I mean it. An’ if you’re wantin’ to call me -a liar to my face, start now!”</p> - -<p>“But, Jake you tole me you’d drive ’em into -the river, an’ when I get here they’re gone! -What would you say in a case like that? Don’t -it <i>look</i> as if you’d done it?”</p> - -<p>“But I tell you I didn’t! They was there -last night. To-day they was gone. That’s all -I know about ’em.”</p> - -<p>“Well—” Mr. Manley shook his head, and -at that moment Roy bounded up the steps.</p> - -<p>“Dad! We’re here at last. Had a tough -time of it.”</p> - -<p>“Roy! Teddy! Glad to see you, boys. I -was beginnin’ to worry, but I figured you might -have been delayed on account of the storm. -And now you’re here—” he spread his hands -expressively—“we might as well turn around -an’ go home. The cows are gone. Trummer—”</p> - -<p>“Wait, Dad,” Teddy said quickly. “You’re -wrong. Mr. Trummer had nothing to do with -the cattle being stolen.”</p> - -<p>“Stolen! How do you know that? Who -stole ’em? Jake Trummer—”</p> - -<p>“Give the boy a chance, Bardwell!” Mr. -Trummer interrupted testily. “He knows more -about it than you do. Let him speak.”</p> - -<p>“It’s just this,” Teddy went on, with a look -at the others. “Two nights ago we camped by -the stream, because the storm came up, and we -couldn’t see our way clear to taking a chance -on keeping afloat. Late at night—at least it -seemed late—Roy and I walked down to the -river, leavin’ Pop an’ Bug Eye by the fire. -That right, Pop?”</p> - -<p>The veteran nodded.</p> - -<p>“Yuh tell it, Teddy. Yuh know more about -it than what I do.”</p> - -<p>“We headed for the river,” the boy went on, -“and when we got there we heard some men -talking. They were in a boat on the stream. -Some one they called Denver—”</p> - -<p>“Denver!” Jake Trummer broke in. “That’s—But -go ahead, son. I’ll have my say later,” -he added, with a glance at Mr. Manley.</p> - -<p>“This Denver had a plan to rustle our cattle -that had strayed over here, an’ he aimed to let -you think Mr. Trummer did as he had threatened,” -Teddy went on swiftly. “They’d found -out, somehow, about the whole business; maybe -from The Pup, though he didn’t appear to be -with them. They were going to drive the cows -off at night, and, by golly, that’s what they -did!”</p> - -<p>For a moment there was silence. Mr. Manley -looked at Jake Trummer, his face a deep -red. Then he threw back his head and thrust -out his hand.</p> - -<p>“Jake,” he said falteringly, “I ain’t sayin’ -nothin’ now. I’ve done all my talkin’—a sight -too much, I reckon. I’ll stay dumb for the rest -of my life. But if you can forgive an old -fool—”</p> - -<p>With a grin, Jake Trummer clasped the hand -offered him, and gripped hard.</p> - -<p>“We all make mistakes,” he said softly. “I -made the first one. All the forgivin’ to be done -ain’t on my side. I come to you like a bag o’ -wind an’ shot my mouth off when I shouldn’t. -Some hand of yourn told one of my men that the -orders were to let the cattle stray as far as -they wanted, on my range if possible, because -the grazin’ was good an’ they needed fattenin’. -I was a fool to believe it.”</p> - -<p>“The Pup!” Teddy and Roy exclaimed in -the same breath.</p> - -<p>“Was he tall, Mr. Trummer?” Teddy asked. -“Dark?”</p> - -<p>“Never saw him,” Mr. Trummer answered, -releasing Mr. Manley’s hand. “He told one of -my men. Well, Bardwell, we’ll forget it. We -were both wrong, I, mebby, more than you. -Now let’s get this thing straight. First I want -to ask yore boy: Did that man you said they -called Denver have a high-pitched, cracked -voice?”</p> - -<p>“I’ll tell a maverick he did!” Roy replied -excitedly. “High as a girl’s, almost. Why?”</p> - -<p>“That was Denver Smith,” Mr. Trummer declared. -“They’re the last of the old gangs, an’ -the sooner they go the better. They make their -headquarters on the banks of Whirlpool River -an’ try to pick up tips they can use in their business, -which is everything from high-jackin’ to -rustlin’. I pity the man that rides that river -road alone an’ with money in his pocket. -They’d get him sure. Yep, boys, it was Denver -Smith an’ his bunch fer a sure bet. What did -they say, again?”</p> - -<p>“They were planning to steal our cattle and -let you take the blame,” Roy replied. “They -knew you’d had an argument with dad up on -our ranch, though I don’t know how.”</p> - -<p>“It’ll be the last one we’ll have, eh, Bardwell?” -Mr. Trummer said, and grinned. “As -fer them findin’ out, they have ways an’ means. -But that’s not the point. Yore cattle’s gone, -Bardwell. What you aimin’ to do?”</p> - -<p>“Get ’em back!” Mr. Manley said grimly. “I -hate to ask it, Jake; but if you can spare a few -horses for the boys, here—”</p> - -<p>“Spare a few horses?” Mr. Trummer ejaculated. -“What kind of a game is this, Bardwell?”</p> - -<p>“I’m sorry,” Mr. Manley muttered, and -turned away. “I kind of thought—”</p> - -<p>“Spare a few <i>horses</i>! By cripes, you got -nerve! An’ what about me? Think I’ll stay -here? We’ll ride together, like we done before, -Bardwell! You can have all the horses yuh -want; but yuh got to take me with ’em! We’ll -get them rustlers, an’ every one of yore cows! -Spare a few <i>horses</i>! Huh! I’ll spare more -than that! You hear me?”</p> - -<p>Mr. Manley grinned. He clapped his friend -on the back, and then laughed.</p> - -<p>“For a minute yuh had me scared, Jake. But -I might o’ known—I might o’ known. We ride -together, then. Tell yore cook to throw some -victuals together. Boys, I’m sure glad you -showed up! We’ll clean up Denver Smith an’ -his gang—an’ dry-clean ’em at that! Saddle -what broncs Jake wants to give you, an’ we’ll -eat an’ get!”</p> - -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXXI' title='XXI—The Chase'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER XXI</span><br><span style='font-size:1.1em'>The Chase</span> -</h2> - -<p>The meal was soon concluded, and Roy and -Teddy told of their adventures on the river.</p> - -<p>Inwardly Mr. Manley was much concerned -over their mishaps, but he only nodded and -smiled. He wanted to let his boys know that -he expected nothing less from them.</p> - -<p>At the same time his face flushed with a glow -of pride when Roy told, modestly enough, of -his fight with the eagle. He looked at the knife -with which his son had slain the bird, and -silently put the weapon in his pocket. By this -the boy knew he was really affected by the -story. The knife would remain a relic, a proof -of his son’s bravery. With the exception of -Roy, Pop was the only one who realized this. -The others thought he had absent-mindedly put -it in his own pocket instead of returning it to -Roy.</p> - -<p>For a while Roy hesitated to tell his father of -the payroll robbery and Teddy knew he was -holding off purposely, so he said nothing. But -when they were walking toward the corral, Roy -decided it would be best for his father to know -the whole story, even if it did add to his worry, -so he told him.</p> - -<p>Mr. Manley took it silently, only shaking his -head sorrowfully. The loss of the money -affected him not so much as realizing that The -Pup was a thief. He had never liked the man, -but a horse-thief and payroll bandit—that was -different from “plain orneriness.”</p> - -<p>“Guess I made a mistake in Marino,” he declared. -“Got in the house an’ stole my four -hundred, did he! Well, maybe it was partly my -fault for lettin’ it lay around like that, so open. -But none of the boys I ever had would steal a -cent. Gus, now—” he stopped, and bit his lip. -Gus was a topic that bothered him. “You don’t -think Gus—”</p> - -<p>“No, Dad, Gus had nothing to do with it,” -Teddy said positively. “I’m sure of that, -Dad!”</p> - -<p>“That’s good,” Mr. Manley sighed. “I -didn’t think Gus was that kind. Pshaw, I knew -he wasn’t! Wonder if we’ll see him again? -Well—” and he shrugged his shoulders. “But -this is no time for wonderin’. We got to be on -our way. So The Pup stole—right from the -house! Stole my payroll!” He shook his head -again, slowly, and walked off muttering.</p> - -<p>“Dad would rather have that money taken -twice than to think Gus was mixed up in it,” -Teddy said to Roy in a low voice. “He’s sorry -The Pup did it, too. He may have disliked -Marino, as I guess we all did, but dad hates to -think any one is a thief.”</p> - -<p>The horses, saddled and ready, were waiting -for them. Those who had come with Mr. Manley -had, of course, their own broncos, and Jake -Trummer supplied Teddy, Roy, Pop Burns and -Bug Eye with other mounts. They took with -them food, and each saddle packed a rifle and -a blanket. The chase, even if it was successful, -might take several days to conclude. They had -one big advantage—the rustlers did not know -they were being trailed. Thus they would take -their time, and Mr. Manley counted largely on -this.</p> - -<p>“Guess we’re all set,” the boss of the X Bar -X stated, as he looked about him. The men -were mounted, waiting for the word to start.</p> - -<p>“Whenever you say, Bardwell,” Jake Trummer -suggested.</p> - -<p>“Then let’s go!”</p> - -<p>The riders filed out of the yard and headed -once more for the river. Mr. Trummer had left -word with one of his men on the ranch that the -canoe and its contents were to be taken care of, -so there was no need to return to the place -where they had left it. Instead, the riders cut -diagonally across the range and headed away -from the direction the boys had come.</p> - -<p>“Dad, what about that landslide?” Roy remarked, -spurring his mount up closer to his -father. “Nick arrived all fagged out and told -us a stranger gave you a wild tale about an -avalanche.”</p> - -<p>“It <i>was</i> a wild tale,” Mr. Manley declared. -“Jake said no such thing occurred. Didn’t -you, Jake? But it had me worried, all the same. -By golly, if it’s not one thing it’s another!”</p> - -<p>“I’ll tell a maverick,” Roy muttered, and -then rode forward silently. He was thinking of -The Pup and Gus. Where had The Pup fled -to? They had seen him at the edge of the -stream on the horse he had stolen. Did he follow -the river? Or did he branch out? Was -there a chance of catching him, as well as the -cattle rustlers?</p> - -<p>“Pipe dreams,” the boy muttered. “We’ve -seen all we ever shall of Joe Marino.”</p> - -<p>“Roy, quit that mumbling and speak up!” -Teddy exclaimed. “What’s on your mind?”</p> - -<p>“The Pup, for one thing,” Roy answered -grimly. “He’s got a horse of ours, and four -hundred dollars. I hate to let him get away -with a raw thing like that without an effort to -catch him.”</p> - -<p>“We’ll make more than an effort, Roy, when -we get this cattle business finished,” Mr. Manley -called back. “We’ll have every sheriff in -the state on his trail, and maybe we’ll take a -hand in it ourselves. He was the man who put -Gus on the bum. I can’t forget that.”</p> - -<p>“There’s another little item that sticks in my -mind,” Teddy remarked in a low voice. “It -happened near the corral the night the horse -and the money were stolen. Guess you know -what I mean, Roy. Though I’d rather have it -sticking in my mind than in my chest,” he -added significantly.</p> - -<p>“The knife with J. K. on it,” Roy returned. -“Sure, I know, Teddy. But the sooner we forget -The Pup the better. He’s gone. If we -catch him, fine! If not—well, charge it up to -profit and loss.”</p> - -<p>“That’s the right idea, Roy,” Mr. Manley -agreed. “We’ve got enough on our hands now. -If we get our cattle back I’ll be satisfied.”</p> - -<p>“I suppose I ought to be—and maybe I’ll -have to be; but it sure sticks in my craw to let -a thing like that get by me!” muttered Teddy.</p> - -<p>The gloom of evening was at hand, and the -men rode in close formation, talking in subdued -tones. Pop and Bug Eye were ahead, leading. -Roy and Teddy brought up the rear, their father -riding just ahead of them. They had planned -to cover as much distance as possible before -dark, so that when morning came they would be -near enough to the rustlers to seize them before -they had a chance to escape.</p> - -<p>They soon came to the lowlands just beyond -the range of Whirlpool River Ranch. The air -here was damp and chill, due to the moisture -from the river which had settled in the depressions. -To add to this, the night promised -to be cloudy, with no moon showing. Already -the dull, gray canopy was curtaining the evening -sky, cutting off, in the fullness of its glory, -the western sunset.</p> - -<p>“This is the first real touch of fall we’ve -had,” Roy remarked, buttoning his shirt collar -higher. Then, raising his voice: “Where are -you figuring to stop, Dad? Going to ride part -of the night?”</p> - -<p>Mr. Manley, the better to reply, wheeled his -pony and circled back toward his son.</p> - -<p>“Nope,” he answered. “Soon as we top this -rise ahead we’ll call a halt. We sure don’t want -to camp in this place. Golly, it’s damp!” and -he shivered slightly.</p> - -<p>The leaders of the column quickened their -pace, so that they might leave the lowlands as -quickly as possible. Pop, like most old ranchmen, -had his pet superstitions, and one of -them was that it was unlucky to stay long in -such a place.</p> - -<p>“Things happen,” he declared vaguely. -“The mountains are all right—don’t care how -high they are. Open range is all right. But -every time I ride through land that sets low, I -get a feelin’ that somethin’ is goin’ to turn up. -Don’t know why, but I do.”</p> - -<p>“Ever hear that dampness was bad for -rheumatism?” Teddy chuckled. “That might -have something to do with it, Pop.”</p> - -<p>“No sir,” and Pop shook his head obstinately. -“It’s got nothin’ to do with rheumatism. -Even Nat Raymond’s pony knows what -I mean. Look at the way he’s actin’.”</p> - -<p>In truth, the bronco Nat rode, which had come -from the home ranch with him, was acting -queerly. The pony would come to a dead stop, -lift its head, whinny, and proceed. This performance -was repeated several times.</p> - -<p>Mr. Manley observed the horse with interest.</p> - -<p>“What makes him do that, Nat?” he asked. -“You pullin’ him up?”</p> - -<p>“Not any, boss.” Nat answered sincerely. -“He’s doin’ it himself. Like Pop said, I guess, -he don’t like lowlands.”</p> - -<p>“Seems to me as though he sensed a stranger -around,” Teddy said to Roy in a low tone. -“I’ve seen Nat’s bronco do that before, when -a new man came into the yard of the X Bar X. -It’s got nothing to do with the place we’re in -now.”</p> - -<p>“Well, there’s enough men with us he never -saw before,” Roy countered. He motioned -toward Jake Trummer and his followers. -“Think they’re the reason, Teddy?”</p> - -<p>“No, I don’t and I’ll tell you why. Because -I noticed that it’s only a man that comes alone -who effects the bronc like that. Nat,” he called, -“did you ever see your horse act like that -before?”</p> - -<p>“Well, he does get kind of nervous when a -stranger comes around,” Nat admitted. “But -usually it’s only if the stranger rides alone. -I can’t figure why the bronc should do it here -unless Pop’s right about him bein’ leary of lowlands.”</p> - -<p>Teddy shook his head, but said nothing -in reply.</p> - -<p>Darkness was nearly upon them, and Mr. -Manley held up his hand for a halt.</p> - -<p>“Stick close now, men,” he ordered. “Jake, -you want to show us the way out of here? -Guess you know it better than I do. We want -to camp as soon as possible.”</p> - -<p>“Right, Bardwell!” Jake agreed. “All set, -men? Follow me. Don’t get too far apart. We -don’t want no stragglers.”</p> - -<p>He rode forward again, and the others -strung along behind him. Just as he reached a -knoll, which marked the end of the lowland, -those following heard him give an exclamation -of surprise. Mr. Manley spurred his horse -forward.</p> - -<p>“What is it, Jake?” he asked.</p> - -<p>“Look!” Jake answered shortly. “There’s -a horse without a rider. Maybe that’s why -Nat’s bronc was actin’ up. He’s got a saddle -on, too.”</p> - -<p>Ahead of them, half concealed by the settling -dusk, stood a pinto. On his back was a saddle, -but no rider. When the animal saw the group -in front of him, it ran toward them.</p> - -<p>“Jimminy!” Teddy breathed. “His right -foreleg is hurt. Notice how he’s limping? -What does he remind you of, Roy?”</p> - -<p>“He doesn’t <i>remind</i> me of anything; he <i>is</i>!” -Roy answered forcibly. The horse came closer. -“Teddy, that’s the pony The Pup stole, or I’m -a ring-tailed doodle bird!”</p> - -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXXII' title='XXII—The Man at the Fire'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER XXII</span><br><span style='font-size:1.1em'>The Man at the Fire</span> -</h2> - -<p>“Our pony!”</p> - -<p>Mr. Manley almost shouted it.</p> - -<p>“Do you mean to say that’s the bronc that -Marino stole?”</p> - -<p>“Look at him yourself, Dad!” Teddy cried -excitedly. “Wait, I’ll see if I can get him. -He knows me—I broke him. Stay here.”</p> - -<p>The boy rode rapidly forward. The horse -did not turn and run, but stood, waiting. In a -moment Teddy had hold of his bridle rein and -was leading him back.</p> - -<p>“See? Isn’t he?”</p> - -<p>Mr. Manley looked closer.</p> - -<p>“He certainly is, Teddy! Well, for the love -of Pete! how’d <i>he</i> get here—an’ where’s The -Pup?”</p> - -<p>“Can’t tell you that, Dad,” Teddy replied. -He turned to Roy. “Now are you so sure that -we’ll never see Marino again? He’s around -here somewhere, I’ll bet a plugged nickel! -Maybe he got thrown. If it wasn’t so dark we -could have a look for him.”</p> - -<p>“By golly, it’s the pinto!” Pop exclaimed, -riding up. “Where’d he come from, Teddy? I -saw that horse out yonder, but I didn’t pay -no attention to him. Thought he had a man -with him. The pinto! The Pup must have followed -up the river from the time we saw him! -Snakes! wonder if he’s around?”</p> - -<p>“That bronc of yours is a good watch dog,” -Roy declared to Nat. “It was this horse he -sensed, and the lowlands had nothin’ to do -with it. Pop, you’re all twisted. Nat’s pony -was calling in this pinto.”</p> - -<p>“Meybe,” Pop agreed doubtfully. “I ain’t -sayin’ nothin’. Well, boss, do we camp? We -can picket this hoss and come back for him -later. He’ll stand, I reckon.”</p> - -<p>“Won’t do much wanderin’ with his leg like -that,” Bug Eye remarked. It was practically -the first sentence he had uttered since they had -left Jake Trummer’s place. “He’s got a sore -there that seems as if it might have been made -some time ago.”</p> - -<p>“It was,” Teddy remarked laconically. “I -brought Roy in to look at it the night he was -stolen. That’s how I found he was gone. -Wherever The Pup is, he’s on foot. Unless he -got thrown, and is lying hurt somewhere.”</p> - -<p>“And alone,” added Roy, with a note of pity -in his voice.</p> - -<p>The uselessness of attempting to find Marino -in the dark was apparent to all, and, leaving -the knoll on which he stood, Mr. Manley rode -forward until he and Jake Trummer came to a -spot which bordered on a group of trees.</p> - -<p>“We can pitch camp here,” Mr. Trummer -suggested. “There’s a spring in them trees, -good an’ cold. In the mornin’ we can start at -sun-up, and then, by golly, we’ll run them -rustlers to earth. They don’t know we’re -comin’, but they’ll learn soon enough. Tryin’ -to lay the blame on me fer the cattle bein’ -gone! Huh, I’m kinda anxious to meet Denver -Smith an’ his gang!”</p> - -<p>The horses were picketed some distance -from the camping spot, a fire was built and -blankets were unrolled. The night was cold, -and the men huddled as closely as possible to -the blaze, wrapped tightly in their thick coverings. -The heavens were entirely obscured by -clouds, and beyond the fire a blackness, like -heavy velvet, covered the land.</p> - -<p>Supper was soon concluded, for the party -was “traveling light.” But three men had been -told to carry rations, and, consequently, there -was hardly enough from which to make a feast. -But beans and bacon are filling, and no one -went actually hungry.</p> - -<p>There was little talk after supper. The -finding of The Pup’s pony was commented -upon, and guesses were hazarded concerning -the whereabouts of Marino, but that was all. -The men were tired, and tired men waste no -time in idle talk. Definitely and directly they -go to sleep.</p> - -<p>Within an hour the only sounds to be heard -were the uneasy neighings of the horses and the -crackling of the fire as it burned brightly and -then sank down again. Each man had his rifle -by his side, in case he was awakened by a curious -beast sniffing at his ear, but no one actually -anticipated having to use the firearm.</p> - -<p>Certainly they expected no human visitor. -The rustlers, even if they were in the neighborhood, -would avoid them studiously. True, each -man there hoped that the ground they had -covered brought them nearer their quarry, for -a herd of cattle moves slowly. The only direction -the thieves could have taken was the one -in which they were traveling. Sooner or later -they would come upon the missing cows, and, -they hoped, also the beasts’ self-constituted -guards.</p> - -<p>The rustlers had certainly hoped to gain a -long start on possible pursuers, because of the -delay occasioned by reason of Jake Trummer’s -being blamed for the disappearance of -the Durhams. But their plans had miscarried, -and this they did not know. Their conversation -on the river had betrayed them.</p> - -<p>Teddy’s sleep was troubled with dreams—dreams -of cattle and huge bales of money and -long knives with queer initials burned in the -handle. Then he saw Gus, alone, weary, staggering -over the prairie, shouting his name. So -vivid was the impression that some one was -calling him that he sat suddenly upright, with -the word “Teddy!” still ringing clearly in his -ears.</p> - -<p>Then, as one aroused from a sleep gradually -realizes the true state of affairs, the boy -grinned, and once more lay down on the soft -earth and pulled his blanket about him. Dreams -are funny things, he thought. Sometimes -they’re so real the rest of life seems unreal, -and a dream itself.</p> - -<p>“Getting poetical,” he muttered, and composed -himself to rest, “just like old Roy.” -The fire was still going, the embers glowing -brightly.</p> - -<p>Try as he would, Teddy could not sink again -into slumber. He shut his eyes tightly and -counted innumerable sheep, but sheep reminded -him of cattle, and cattle brought a host of -thoughts that were most disturbing. At last -the boy sat up and threw his blanket from -him.</p> - -<p>“Guess I’ll chuck a few pieces of wood on -the fire,” he said to himself. His mind formed -clear sentences before him, describing his -every movement, as is often the case of one -who finds himself the victim of insomnia. As -the boy made his way carefully from between -the sleeping forms lying near, he murmured:</p> - -<p>“Easy, now—mustn’t wake the others. -Golly, it’s dark—cold, too! Glad the fire’s not -out. I’m hungry. Listen to those horses -whinny! Why don’t they go to sleep? I wonder -where Gus is to-night? Funny how we -came across The Pup’s horse and not The Pup. -Here’s a stick that’ll do fine.” He threw it on -the fire. “There, that’s better. Warmer! -That Pop snoring? Must be. Sounds like a -saw mill. Funny old geezer, Pop. Wish I -could sleep like that.”</p> - -<p>Small, unconnected thoughts kept buzzing -through his brain. He walked around the fire, -then seated himself near it, his knees drawn -up, his chin resting on his hands. His dream -came back to him, and he recalled that he had -awakened with his own name ringing in his -ears.</p> - -<p>“Sure sounded as though some one was -calling me,” he muttered, kicking a piece of -wood further in to the heart of the flames. -“Wonder what time it is? Must be after midnight. -Snakes, there’s not a star out!”</p> - -<p>He raised his head and stared vacantly up -into the blackness. For a long moment he -stayed in this position, then closed his eyes. -He came to himself with a start.</p> - -<p>“Well!” and he grinned. “Almost went to -sleep sitting up. Guess I’ll seek my downy -bed once more.”</p> - -<p>He arose, and stretched. He stood there, his -arms outstretched, staring at a dark form -looming up on the opposite side of the fire—a -strange, staggering form.</p> - -<p>Teddy’s right hand leaped down to his belt -and closed over the butt of his gun. But he -did not draw, for at that moment the form of -a man pitched headlong at his feet and lay -still!</p> - -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXXIII' title='XXIII—Boss and Bandit'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER XXIII</span><br><span style='font-size:1.1em'>Boss and Bandit</span> -</h2> - -<p>Teddy, hand resting on the gun, eyes wide, -stared at the prostrate intruder. Something -about the man seemed familiar. As he lay -there, his arms thrown wide, head turned to -one side, he appeared to have been dropped -from a great height and pressed into the earth -from the force of descent. The fingers weakly -opened and closed, but aside from that the figure -was motionless, silent.</p> - -<p>Teddy dropped on one knee, and laid a hand -on the man’s shoulder. A shudder ran through -the body.</p> - -<p>“Here!” Teddy said sharply. “What’s the -matter? Can you speak?”</p> - -<p>“Tired,” the man mumbled. “Hungry. Let -me be.”</p> - -<p>Roy, who was lying near by, awoke and sat -up, blinking. When he saw his brother bending -over the man he thought at first that Teddy -was trying to rouse one of the sleepers.</p> - -<p>“Shake him, Teddy,” he advised in a drowsy -voice. “What’s the matter—did he steal your -blanket?”</p> - -<p>“Roy, come here,” Teddy said quickly. “I -think this is some one you know.”</p> - -<p>“Some one I—” Then the meaning of -Teddy’s sentence penetrated his brother’s half-awakened -mind, and he struggled to his feet. -By this time the others were stirring, asking -questions in sleepy tones and rolling about to -see the cause of the disturbance.</p> - -<p>Roy hastened to his brother’s side. Together, -the two boys turned the man over, so that he -faced the fire. As the glare of the newly fed -flames glinted in his face, he made a feeble gesture -of protest and covered his eyes with his -hand. Then letting the arm drop like a dead -thing, he sighed painfully.</p> - -<p>Teddy, seeing the face, started back.</p> - -<p>“The Pup!” he exclaimed, and turned at a -touch on his shoulder. His father was peering -down at their visitor.</p> - -<p>“It’s Marino, all right,” Mr. Manley agreed -grimly, staring at the dust-streaked face. “Is -he hurt? What’s the matter?”</p> - -<p>Teddy shook the man gently.</p> - -<p>“Are you hurt, Joe?” the boy asked loudly. -“Can’t you talk?”</p> - -<p>“Talk all right—too tired,” The Pup -mumbled. “Not hurt—tired—hungry.” Then -for the first time he seemed to realize that he -was surrounded by a ring of inquiring, puzzled -faces. He pulled himself together and glared -haggardly at Teddy, then shifted his gaze to -Roy, and finally to Mr. Manley. Suddenly the -light of fear came into his eyes, and he leaped -to his feet, trembling.</p> - -<p>“Don’t—don’t shoot me,” he begged -piteously. “I’ll go! But don’t shoot me!”</p> - -<p>“No one’s going to shoot you,” Mr. Manley -said soothingly. “Here, sit down. Take this -blanket. Man, you’re shiverin’ like a leaf. -Get closer to the fire—that’s it! Pop rustle up -some beans for this feller, will you? He looks -half starved.”</p> - -<p>“Half starved!” the man gasped, querulously, -and sank within himself. “Worse’n -that. Three days without food—lost—horse -gone—”</p> - -<p>Pop Burns brought some cold beans to him, -and, hungrily, ravenously, the man reached for -them. They watched him while he ate, more -like a wild beast than a human being, and later -Pop brought him a cup of steaming coffee. -When he had finished this he sighed with relief -and wiped his mouth with the back of his -hand. His voice, when again he spoke, was -stronger.</p> - -<p>“Boss,” he said, turning to Mr. Manley, “I -don’t deserve this. By rights you should have -thrown me out on my neck. Instead you—” he -hesitated, and waved his arm in an expressive -gesture—“you treat me like a man instead of -like a—a mangy dog.” He gulped, and his listeners -shifted uneasily. “I ain’t worth it. I’m -a thief—a hoss thief an’ a common robber. -Once I— But we’ll let that go. I ain’t got -yore money, boss,” he said suddenly, and -looked up appealingly. “I ain’t got a cent of -it left.”</p> - -<p>“You spent it?” Mr. Manley asked sharply.</p> - -<p>“I been robbed,” The Pup continued, and -gulped again. “Been robbed of everything I -had except the hoss, an’ he ran away. For -three days I been walkin’—tryin’ to find some -one—any one—tryin’ to find food—”</p> - -<p>“Who robbed you?”</p> - -<p>“Denver Smith an’ his bunch.”</p> - -<p>“Denver Smith!” Jake Trummer ejaculated, -and bent over The Pup. “When did -yuh see them? Where are they? Have they -got—”</p> - -<p>“Give the man a chance, Jake,” Mr. Manley -advised gently. “He’s all in. Listen Marino,” -he said in a louder tone, “do you know where -Denver Smith is now?”</p> - -<p>“Said he was goin’ to rustle your cattle an’ -follow the river to the Border,” The Pup whispered -weakly. “Wanted me to go in it with -him, but I figured I’d done enough to you. -Then Denver hit me—hit me with somethin’—” -stupidly he put his hand to his head. -“Hit me, an’ took the four hundred dollars, an’ -when I woke up my hoss was gone an’ I was -lyin’ near some trees. The four hundred -bucks—I was hopin’ to make Togas an’ find my -sister—an’ I was goin’ to work—buy a store, -maybe—an’ send the money back to you, boss—honest -I was—every cent—”</p> - -<p>“And buy a few more knives with some one -else’s initials burned in the handle,” Teddy -interrupted bitterly. “The story listens fine, -Marino!”</p> - -<p>“I ain’t lyin’!” Marino almost screamed. -“It’s the truth! I wanted to start clean! I -been a long time livin’ down—what I used to be. -Then, that night—I must have been crazy, I -guess. I’d been drinkin’ too much an’ I thought -I could turn a trick just once more an’ go back -home an’ live straight. My mother—I killed -her, I guess, ’cause she died when she found -out what I was. It was then I promised my -sister I’d give up—that stuff. Oh, you might -as well know it all,” he burst out, his words -tumbling over one another as if in agony to -escape before being called back. “I was a -bandit—that knife was marked with my initials, -Teddy. My real name’s Jules Kolto—”</p> - -<p>“You—Jules Kolto?” Pop cried incredulously. -“I heard lots about you years ago! -Then yuh are a Mex, after all!”</p> - -<p>“Yep, I’m Mex,” Kolto went on bitterly. -“A Mex, a hoss thief, an’ a bandit. Now you -know. If yuh want to string me up, go ahead!” -he exclaimed defiantly. “I ain’t any good to -nobody, least of all to myself! So do what you -want with me—an’ I won’t do no cryin’, -neither!” He took a deep breath, then a sudden -tremor shook his frame.</p> - -<p>“Take it easy, son,” Mr. Manley said kindly. -“You ain’t in no fit condition to be hung. What -you want is rest an’ food. Hangin’ wouldn’t -make you feel a bit better. Guess you’ve -learned yore lesson. Jules Kolto! Well, well! -And you been straight for so many years only -to backslide an’ have the money you stole taken -from you by another thief! The longer we live -the queerer things we see,” and Mr. Manley -smiled grimly. “Yore hoss—or, rather, the -one you stole—is picketed over yonder. We -found him. You took a mighty poor way to -start straight. No good ever comes of stolen -money. An’ while I ain’t a preacher, I’m -preachin’ now.</p> - -<p>“You wanted to get to Mexico an’ see yore -sister, maybe live there the rest of yore life, -an’ to do that you undid all the work of ten -years in one grand spree. Suppose you had -gotten away with it? What would yore sister -have said to you? Think she’d have anything -to do with stolen money when she’d made you -promise to quit? An’ what else was that you -said—that yore mother died when she found -out that you was a bandit? Then you went -ahead and stole again! Humans are funny animals,” -and Mr. Manley shook his head. “I -can’t figure ’em.</p> - -<p>“Now listen, Jules Kolto. I’ll give you another -chance. You help us find Denver Smith -an’ his gang an’ get our cattle back. Then -you come home with me an’ work—work until -that four hundred is paid. Then you can find -yore sister an’ she won’t be ashamed to see -you. Jules Kolto, I’m offerin’ you a chance to -go straight. Will yuh take it?”</p> - -<p>Jules stood up. He threw back his head and -the gleam from the fire shone on the face of a -man with his jaw set firmly and with the light -of a new purpose in his eyes.</p> - -<p>“Boss,” he said huskily, “I’m for you! I -can’t say much,—but I’ll do whatever you want -me to—barrin’ nothin’. I’ll trail Denver Smith -till we get the cattle back if I drop in my tracks -doin’ it. I’ll work my fingers off for you. Boss—will -you shake?”</p> - -<p>There was a tense silence, broken only by -the crackle of the fire, as the hands of boss and -bandit met in a firm clasp.</p> - -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXXIV' title='XXIV—Flying Bullets'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER XXIV</span><br><span style='font-size:1.1em'>Flying Bullets</span> -</h2> - -<p>A rosy dawn broke over the prairie. It -shone on a group of men moving quickly about. -Near them the smoke from a campfire arose. -A few pans, containing the remains of a range -breakfast, lay near it on the ground. Horses -were being saddled, blankets rolled, rifles were -being wiped dry from the morning dew. But -there was an orderliness about this activity, a -purpose in every movement of the figures. -Every man knew exactly what he had to do, -and was doing it, swiftly and definitely.</p> - -<p>Teddy was tightening a cinch-strap, and he -looked up as Roy called to him:</p> - -<p>“Need any help? I’m all set.”</p> - -<p>“No thanks, Roy. I’ll make it.” The strap -was quickly adjusted, and Teddy vaulted into -the saddle.</p> - -<p>The others were mounting now, and the -party soon started to move forward. Mr. -Manley and Jake Trummer were leading, while -Teddy, Roy and Jules Kolto, the latter seeming -like a new man after his sleep, followed -directly behind. The rest rode along in the -rear. Kolto was astride the pinto he had -stolen, but now he sat with his head held firmly -and his chin thrust forward. He was a hunted -thief no longer, but a man.</p> - -<p>Down toward the river the line of riders -swept. They came fast and silently. In the -crook of each right arm rested a rifle. On -every face was a look of fixed determination.</p> - -<p>The sun was high when the leaders held up -cautioning hands, and the column of horsemen -stopped suddenly.</p> - -<p>“There’s a bunch of cows just ahead,” Mr. -Manley said tensely. “Can’t tell yet if they’re -ours, but I think they are. Now ride slow an’ -easy. We’ll come up careful an’ have a look.”</p> - -<p>Once more the riders started forward, this -time spread further apart, so that they came -upon the cattle from different directions. Pop -was the first to single out a cow and look at -her brand. Then he rode swiftly toward Teddy -and Roy, who were nearest.</p> - -<p>“They’re ours, boys!” he yelled. “I spotted -the ole X Bar X brand in a minute! When I -invented that, long ago, I figgered it would be -easy to see at a distance! Yep, boys, they’re -here!”</p> - -<p>“Tell dad!” Roy called. “Teddy, we’ll ride -around them and see where his dis-honor, -Denver Smith, is!”</p> - -<p>Spurring their ponies forward, the two boys -flashed over the ground, making a wide circle -around the milling cattle.</p> - -<p>“Looks like the cows are all safe!” Teddy -yelled as he sped along. “Now for Denver -Smith!”</p> - -<p>Behind Teddy and Roy came Bug Eye and -Nat Raymond, bending low in their saddles, -holding their rifles in readiness. Their pistols -were loose in the holsters, should close range -fighting hamper the use of the longer barreled -rifles.</p> - -<p>The four punchers dashed over the ground. -Now they came to the head of the cattle herd.</p> - -<p>“They ought to be near here!” Teddy -shouted, referring to the rustlers, “unless they -got scared an’ beat it!”</p> - -<p>But he saw almost immediately that this latter -was not so. From the opposite side of the -herd four men came riding, their guns out, -their horses in a lather of foam.</p> - -<p>“Spread!” Roy yelled. “Get apart! And -fire low—they’ll kill us if they can!”</p> - -<p>As the approaching rustlers came closer, -their guns began to bark. Bullets whined overhead, -and Teddy answered with a shot from his -rifle. But this weapon was useless on the back -of a rearing bronco. The boy thrust it into -his saddle holster and drew his six-gun.</p> - -<p>The four rustlers were bunched together and -coming like a flying wedge. Teddy realized -the wisdom of Roy’s shouted advice to -“spread” when he took quick aim at the group -and fired. One of the rustlers gave a wild yell -and clapped his hand to his side.</p> - -<p>“Hope that was Denver,” Teddy said to himself -grimly. “Let ’em have it, Roy!” he yelled. -“Pepper ’em!”</p> - -<p>Roy was doing that very thing. The bullets -of the rustlers were coming uncomfortably -close, and when they swept past, Roy saw one -of them take deliberate aim at Pop Burns and -pull the trigger. The veteran lurched, recovered -himself, and, wheeling his pony about, followed -the outlaws.</p> - -<p>“Hurt bad, Pop?” Roy called, his face white.</p> - -<p>“Nope! Shoulder—left!” Pop shouted -back. “All right. Go get ’em!”</p> - -<p>Greatly relieved at Pop’s answer, Roy sped -onward. He thought that the rustlers would -seek to escape, but this did not now appear to -be their plan. They had worked hard to drive -the cattle thus far, and were not going to give -them up without a struggle.</p> - -<p>However, they changed their minds when -Mr. Manley, Jake Trummer, and the others -came into sight from beyond a rise.</p> - -<p>The boss of the X Bar X had ridden in from -the south side, trying to see if the cattle were -indeed his, but the two men and their companions -had whirled about as soon as they heard -the firing. Now, with guns out, they rode -for the rustlers.</p> - -<p>Leading the attackers who were in the reserves, -was Jules Kolto. The pinto he was on -had outdistanced the others, and, before he -knew it, he was face to face with the four -cattle thieves.</p> - -<p>“Denver!” Teddy heard Kolto yell, “I want -you!”</p> - -<p>There was a reply from the group of thieves, -but it was unintelligible to Teddy. Then a -single shot snapped and Kolto swayed in the -saddle. Releasing his hold, he fell heavily to -the ground, while his pony, mad with fright, -raced on without him.</p> - -<p>Teddy and Roy reached his side at the same -instant and leaped from their horses. The -rustlers were in full flight now, so there was -no danger that they would attack the boys on -foot.</p> - -<p>As Roy leaned over the former bandit, Kolto -grinned faintly.</p> - -<p>“Got me—at last,” he gasped. “Denver—shot -me. That’s poetical justice—or somethin’—ain’t -it? One bandit shoots another!”</p> - -<p>“Where did you get it?” Teddy asked -quickly.</p> - -<p>“Chest—” and Kolto went into a fit of -coughing. When it subsided he asked:</p> - -<p>“Where’s Denver?”</p> - -<p>Roy pointed silently, and, pushing himself up -on one elbow, Kolto stared over the prairie. -In the distance four horsemen were burning up -the ground. They were beaten—they had -failed. Two of them had bullet holes in their -skins. The score was even.</p> - -<p>“Good riddance,” Kolto whispered. “Say, -where’s yore dad?”</p> - -<p>Mr. Manley rode up at the moment. He had -ordered the chase discontinued, as useless. -They had got their cattle back. What good -would it do to kill the rustlers?</p> - -<p>Mr. Manley had seen Kolto fall, but he knew -Teddy and Roy were nearer than he, so he had -continued to gallop after Denver Smith. But -now the fight was over. Mr. Manley rode up -to where Jules Kolto lay and quickly dismounted.</p> - -<p>“What’s the trouble, son?” he asked solicitously. -He bent over and ripped Kolto’s shirt -open. There was a small wound in the right -shoulder. He turned the man over gently, and -found a corresponding hole at the back. The -bullet had passed completely through.</p> - -<p>“Whoever used a bullet like that is a mighty -poor judge of firearms,” Mr. Manley said -grimly. “You’re lucky, Kolto. Not a chance -of your passin’ out. The bullet hit your collar -bone and knocked you off your horse. You got -a nice hole in you—but that’s all it’ll amount -to.”</p> - -<p>“I—I won’t die?” Kolto asked, sitting up -and looking uncertainly about.</p> - -<p>“Nary die! You got to work fer me, young -feller! No, don’t get up yet. We’ll bandage -you first to stop the bleedin’. Where’s that -other cripple? Pop, come over here! What -do you mean ridin’ around with a forty-five -bullet bouncin’ around inside you? Get off that -bronc—an’ quick! You bald-headed ole hoss-wrangler!”</p> - -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXXV' title='XXV—Meet the Wife'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER XXV</span><br><span style='font-size:1.1em'>Meet the Wife</span> -</h2> - -<p>Into the ranch yard of the X Bar X rode ten -men—ten tired, dusty, but triumphant men. -Their job had been done. Every Durham had -been driven all the way from Whirlpool River -Ranch to their own range, and once more safely -enclosed within their own fences. The long -journey was completed. They were home -again.</p> - -<p>The whole ranch turned out to welcome them. -Mrs. Manley, her eyes shining with happiness, -walked down the steps of the porch. A moment -later the front door opened again, and -Belle Ada, Ethel and Nell came rushing out.</p> - -<p>“Hello, Dad!” Belle called shrilly. “Hello, -Roy! Climb down off that bronco and give -your sister a kiss, Teddy!”</p> - -<p>“I’ll think it over,” Teddy laughed, and slid -off his pony. “Hello, Mother! Back again as -good as new!”</p> - -<p>Ethel Carew and Nell Willis were frankly -delighted to see the boys again. They demanded -the story of the trip “with complete -details,” as Ethel said, and sat with wide-eyed -fascination as the story was related.</p> - -<p>Teddy insisted on telling of Roy’s fight with -the eagle, though he had not seen it, because -he said “Roy was too modest.” It lost none -of its excitement by his recital.</p> - -<p>Mrs. Manley was anxious to learn if any one -was injured, but her husband, with a wink at -the boys, asked her if she ever heard of any -one getting hurt at a picnic.</p> - -<p>“Of course, sometimes they fall into the -brook an’ get wet,” he added, with a grin, “so -Teddy an’ Roy had to do that, too. But we’re -all home now, an’ hungry. Think we can stop -this gab-fest long enough to eat?”</p> - -<p>It was then three o’clock in the afternoon, -so Mrs. Manley decided to have an early supper. -She went to help Mrs. Moore, the housekeeper, -and her daughter Norine prepare the -meal, while Teddy and Roy continued the tale -of their adventures at the urgent request of -Nell and of Curly.</p> - -<p>By five o’clock all was in readiness for the -adventurers’ first meal since their arrival home. -When they entered the long dining room, they -saw that the table had been enlarged by the -addition of many leaves and that there were -places set for every one of the punchers.</p> - -<p>“Celebration,” Mrs. Manley said, as she -smiled. “Teddy, go and tell the boys to come -in. And don’t forget Sing Lung. We want -everybody! Tell every man on the place to -come!”</p> - -<p>“You bet I will, Mom!” Teddy shouted, and -made for the door. In a few minutes he was -back, followed by a crowd of grinning, jostling -cowboys. Jules Kolto had recovered sufficiently -to return with them, and he, of course, -was included in the invitation, although he -protested that “he wasn’t fit to eat with honest -folks.”</p> - -<p>Pop Burns was there, with his shoulder conspicuously -bandaged. He was accorded the -place of honor—next to the boss. Sing Lung, -chatting like a parrot, was placed near Jules. -Teddy and Roy sat on either side of their -mother, while Belle, Ethel, and Nell were distributed -about “to keep the boys from scrappin’ -over the chicken,” Mr. Manley laughingly -insisted.</p> - -<p>The punchers were a bit bashful at first to -be eating in “the big house,” but this soon -wore off. There are few punchers who stay -bashful in the presence of roast chicken and -cranberry sauce. There was but one fly in the -ointment. Gus Tripp was not there. Holding -in his hand a glass of water, Mr. Manley arose.</p> - -<p>“Boys,” he said, “I want to propose a toast—that -right, Mother?—I want to propose a -toast to an absent member. Fellers, here’s to -Gus Tripp—may he some day come back to -us!”</p> - -<p>Nick Looker, who was sitting next to Teddy, -jumped to his feet.</p> - -<p>“Wait, boss!” he exclaimed. “Don’t drink -it yet! I been waitin’ fer this! Hang on to -yore seats a minute!” and he ran out of the -door toward the yard. Roy and Teddy looked -at each other with surprised faces. What was -Nick up to, for Pete’s sake?</p> - -<p>They saw in a moment. The door flew open, -and on the threshold stood Gus, not alone, but -holding by the hand a blushing girl!</p> - -<p>“Boss,” he said, “meet the wife!”</p> - -<p>Jules Kolto started. He staggered to his -feet, trembling.</p> - -<p>“Sister!” he cried, and opened his arms to -the girl.</p> - -<p>“Jules!” She rushed to him, sobbing and -laughing at the same time. “Jules! You here? -Oh, Jules, I thought I’d never see you again!”</p> - -<p>Gus stood as though turned to stone.</p> - -<p>“What—what—” he stammered.</p> - -<p>“Oh, Gus, this is my brother!” the blushing -young wife cried, and running to him pulled -him forward by the hand. “My brother, Gus! -Don’t you understand?”</p> - -<p>“Well, not very good—” Gus muttered, then -his face cleared and he thrust out his hand. -“Joe,” he said, “I don’t know what this is all -about, but if she’s yore sister, shake! We’re -brother-in-laws.”</p> - -<p>“Brothers-in-law,” Bug Eye corrected. -“The plural here takes the possessive case.”</p> - -<p>“Gus,” Mr. Manley said haltingly, “so yore -back? Son, I’m glad! Put ’er there! I’m -sorry I—”</p> - -<p>“Boss!” Gus interrupted, “you needn’t be -sorry for nothin’. It was all my fault—the -whole blame thing. But, boss, see what it got -me—ain’t she a beauty?” And he looked at -his wife proudly.</p> - -<p>“She sure is, Gus! Now let’s get this thing -straight. Nick Looker—where is that bowlegged -wild man? Where’d you find Gus, -Nick?”</p> - -<p>“He wandered back two days after Teddy -an’ Roy left,” Nick chuckled. “He’d been all -the way to Togas, Mexico, an’ got married—You -tell it, Gus!”</p> - -<p>“Well, boss, it was this way,” Gus began, -as he gripped an arm of Teddy and Roy affectionately. -“You know I was worried about -not gettin’ no letters from the lady here—I -mean my wife,” and he blushed. “You know, -Teddy—I told you about it. Gee, ain’t it funny -to have a wife? Well, she didn’t write for a -long time, so I got worried, an’ started to—do -some things I shouldn’t. I thought she’d threw -me down.”</p> - -<p>“But, Gus, I did write, every day!” his wife -interrupted.</p> - -<p>“Sure she did!” Nick burst out. “Gus, that -dumb postmaster down at Eagles mislaid the -letters! I got ’em now in my bunk—a whole -raft of ’em!”</p> - -<p>“You have? Well, I’m a ring-tailed doodle -bird!” Gus said slowly, and sat down. “An’ I -went an’ got sick, almost, with worry, an’ let -the cattle stray ’cause I went to town an’ got -drunk, an’ all this happened because the postmaster -lost my letters! Can—you—beat—that?”</p> - -<p>“Golly, Teddy, he’s right!” Roy exclaimed. -“Snakes, it’s just like a story! We went up -Whirlpool River—got tipped over—found The -Pup—had the fight with the rustlers—everything—all -on account of some missing letters! -Golly, that’s funny! If Gus had gotten those -letters he never would have neglected the cattle, -would you, Gus?”</p> - -<p>“Nope, not me! I hardly knew what I was -doin’, I was so worried. I thought you was -dead, or somethin’,” and he felt bashfully for -his wife’s hand. When he caught it, after not -much trouble, he went on:</p> - -<p>“An’ that’s the way it was. So I heads fer -Togas, after the boss lets me out, an’ goes -straight fer the little girl here. So we gets -hitched an’ come home!”</p> - -<p>“You did come <i>home</i>, Gus,” Mr. Manley -murmured. “This is your home from now -on!”</p> - -<p>“Oh, Dad, isn’t this too romantic for -words!” Belle Ada burst out. “And all this -happened because the letters Mrs. Tripp sent -were mislaid! But, Gus, didn’t you know your -wife was Joe Marino’s sister?” she asked, her -eyes wide.</p> - -<p>“Nope! That’s one too many for me, even -now. His name’s Marino, an’ hers is—I mean -was—Kolto. I don’t see—”</p> - -<p>“Gus, if you do any more thinkin’ you’ll get -a headache!” Mr. Manley exclaimed, laughing -loudly. Then he clapped his re-engaged cowboy -on the back. “Pull up that chair an’ dive -into this here roast chicken! Now, boys, I’ll -drink that toast I started—here’s to Mr. and -Mrs. Tripp. May they live long an’ happy an’ -never have more than one scrap a day!”</p> - -<p>“Bardwell!” Mrs. Manley chided, and -smiled. “I’m sure Gus and his wife won’t have -one single dispute as long as they’re married!”</p> - -<p>“Well, I don’t reckon we will either; hey, -honey?” Gus exclaimed, and glanced at his wife -lovingly. “Boss, you ought to see this little -girl ride. I want to match her with Teddy some -day. Honestly, boss, she—”</p> - -<p>“Gus, sit down!” his wife, her face pink, -pulled his arm. “They don’t want to hear all -that.”</p> - -<p>“Sure we do!” Roy declared. “Jules, you -sit over next to your sister. I guess Sing Lung -won’t mind if you leave him. Will you, Sing?”</p> - -<p>“Me no min’ anyt’ing! Me happy—Me -likee loast chickee velly, velly much! You -glandflather—him do too,” and he proceeded -to test the capacity of his mouth.</p> - -<p>“He means so does your old man—an’ he’s -right, at that!” Mr. Manley laughed. “Sing -Lung, you’re not gettin’ ahead of the boss at -chicken eatin’!”</p> - -<p>Jules Kolto, a happy smile on his face, took -the place Roy had indicated. He had forgotten -entirely about his wound, and with good reason. -This was his sister—the girl he had stolen for—the -girl he had traveled many weary, long -miles for, only to have the money, for which he -had sacrificed so much, taken from him and himself -left to wander three days without food, -until he had found Mr. Manley. This was the -girl—here, sitting beside him! No wonder he -held his head high, no wonder his eyes sparkled!</p> - -<p>Gus, pulling his chair close to his wife, -obeyed the instruction of the boss to “dive in.” -But his eating ability was somewhat hampered -by the fact that he used only one hand. -The other was elsewhere engaged—as was his -wife’s.</p> - -<p>All these friends we shall meet again in the -next volume, to be called “The X Bar X Boys -on Big Bison Trail.”</p> - -<p>Of course Teddy and Roy will be there—in -fact, very much in evidence. But now watch -them at the table, surrounded by the boys who -had been their companions in many adventures. -Teddy is holding up a drum-stick from which -the meat has been cleanly picked and waving it -around his head.</p> - -<p>“As our friend Shakespeare said,” he exclaimed, -“the world is a stage—an’ I’m glad -I got a ring-side seat!”</p> - -<p>“<i>I’ve</i> got,” came from Bug Eye. “The -plural takes the possessive case.”</p> - -<p>“Sink him! He’s got that Fishmobile of his -on the brain, an’ he’s seein’ double!” Pop -Burns called out. “Roy, you get him to race -his Fishmobile against Star—an’ I’ll bet your -bronc wins; hey?”</p> - -<p>Roy looked around at him and grinned. -Then he took a deep breath, reached for a -chicken wing, and said:</p> - -<p>“I’ll tell a maverick!”</p> - -<div style='text-align: center; margin-top: 1.5em'>THE END</div> - -</div> - -<div class='sectionb'> - -<div style='font-style: italic; text-align:center; font-size:larger; margin-bottom:1em; text-decoration:underline;'> -This Isn’t All! -</div> - -<p>Would you like to know what -became of the good friends you -have made in this book?</p> - -<p>Would you like to read other -stories continuing their adventures -and experiences, or other books -quite as entertaining by the same -author?</p> - -<p>On the <i>reverse side</i> of the wrapper -which comes with this book, -you will find a wonderful list of -stories which you can buy at the -same store where you got this book.</p> - -<div style='text-align: center; margin-top: 1em; margin-bottom: 1em; font-size:1.1em;'>Don’t throw away the Wrapper</div> - -<p><i>Use it as a handy catalog of the books -you want some day to have. But in -case you do mislay it, write to the -Publishers for a complete catalog.</i></p> - -</div> - -<div class='sectionb'> - -<div style='text-align:center;'> - -<div style='font-size:larger; margin-bottom:1em;'>THE TOM SWIFT SERIES</div> - -<div>By VICTOR APPLETON</div> - -<div style='font-size:0.9em; margin-bottom:1em;'>Uniform Style of Binding. Individual Colored Wrappers. -Every Volume Complete in Itself.</div> - -</div> - -<p>Every boy possesses some form of inventive genius. -Tom Swift is a bright, ingenious boy and his inventions -and adventures make the most interesting kind of reading.</p> - -<blockquote style='text-align:center'> - <div style='text-align: left; display:inline-block'> - <div>TOM SWIFT AND HIS MOTOR CYCLE</div> - <div>TOM SWIFT AND HIS MOTOR BOAT</div> - <div>TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIRSHIP</div> - <div>TOM SWIFT AND HIS SUBMARINE BOAT</div> - <div>TOM SWIFT AND HIS ELECTRIC RUNABOUT</div> - <div>TOM SWIFT AND HIS WIRELESS MESSAGE</div> - <div>TOM SWIFT AMONG THE DIAMOND MAKERS</div> - <div>TOM SWIFT IN THE CAVES OF ICE</div> - <div>TOM SWIFT AND HIS SKY RACER</div> - <div>TOM SWIFT AND HIS ELECTRIC RIFLE</div> - <div>TOM SWIFT IN THE CITY OF GOLD</div> - <div>TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIR GLIDER</div> - <div>TOM SWIFT IN CAPTIVITY</div> - <div>TOM SWIFT AND HIS WIZARD CAMERA</div> - <div>TOM SWIFT AND HIS GREAT SEARCHLIGHT</div> - <div>TOM SWIFT AND HIS GIANT CANNON</div> - <div>TOM SWIFT AND HIS PHOTO TELEPHONE</div> - <div>TOM SWIFT AND HIS AERIAL WARSHIP</div> - <div>TOM SWIFT AND HIS BIG TUNNEL</div> - <div>TOM SWIFT IN THE LAND OF WONDERS</div> - <div>TOM SWIFT AND HIS WAR TANK</div> - <div>TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIR SCOUT</div> - <div>TOM SWIFT AND HIS UNDERSEA SEARCH</div> - <div>TOM SWIFT AMONG THE FIRE FIGHTERS</div> - <div>TOM SWIFT AND HIS ELECTRIC LOCOMOTIVE</div> - <div>TOM SWIFT AND HIS FLYING BOAT</div> - <div>TOM SWIFT AND HIS GREAT OIL GUSHER</div> - <div>TOM SWIFT AND HIS CHEST OF SECRETS</div> - <div>TOM SWIFT AND HIS AIRLINE EXPRESS</div> - </div> -</blockquote> - -<div style='text-align: center;'>GROSSET & DUNLAP, <i>Publishers</i>, New York</div> - -</div> - -<div class='sectionb'> - -<div style='text-align:center;'> - -<div style='font-size:larger; margin-bottom:1em;'>THE DON STURDY SERIES</div> - -<div style='margin-bottom:1em;'>By VICTOR APPLETON</div> - -<div>Individual Colored Wrappers and Text Illustrations by</div> - -<div style='margin-bottom:1em;'>WALTER S. ROGERS</div> - -<div style='margin-bottom:1em;'>Every Volume Complete in Itself</div> - -</div> - -<p style='margin-bottom:1em;'>In company with his uncles, one a mighty hunter and -the other a noted scientist, Don Sturdy travels far and wide, -gaining much useful knowledge and meeting many thrilling -adventures.</p> - -<dl> - -<dt>DON STURDY ON THE DESERT OF MYSTERY;</dt> -<dd>An engrossing tale of the Sahara Desert, of encounters with -wild animals and crafty Arabs.</dd> - -<dt>DON STURDY WITH THE BIG SNAKE HUNTERS;</dt> -<dd>Don’s uncle, the hunter, took an order for some of the biggest -snakes to be found in South America—to be delivered alive!</dd> - -<dt>DON STURDY IN THE TOMBS OF GOLD;</dt> -<dd>A fascinating tale of exploration and adventure in the Valley -of Kings in Egypt.</dd> - -<dt>DON STURDY ACROSS THE NORTH POLE;</dt> -<dd>A great polar blizzard nearly wrecks the airship of the -explorers.</dd> - -<dt>DON STURDY IN THE LAND OF VOLCANOES;</dt> -<dd>An absorbing tale of adventures among the volcanoes of -Alaska.</dd> - -<dt>DON STURDY IN THE PORT OF LOST SHIPS;</dt> -<dd>This story is just full of exciting and fearful experiences on -the sea.</dd> - -<dt>DON STURDY AMONG THE GORILLAS;</dt> -<dd>A thrilling story of adventure in darkest Africa. Don is -carried over a mighty waterfall into the heart of gorilla land.</dd> - -</dl> - -<div style='text-align: center;'>GROSSET & DUNLAP, <i>Publishers</i>, New York</div> - -</div> - -<div class='sectionb'> - -<div style='text-align:center;'> - -<div style='font-size:larger;'>THE RADIO BOYS SERIES</div> -<div style='font-size:0.9em; margin-bottom:0.7em;'>(Trademark Registered)</div> - -<div>By ALLEN CHAPMAN</div> - -<div>Author of the “Railroad Series,” Etc.</div> - -<div style='font-size:0.9em; margin-top:0.7em; margin-bottom:0.7em;'> -Individual Colored Wrappers. Illustrated. Every Volume Complete in Itself. -</div> - -</div> - -<p>A new series for boys giving full details of radio work, -both in sending and receiving—telling how small and -large amateur sets can be made and operated, and how -some boys got a lot of fun and adventure out of what they -did. Each volume from first to last is so thoroughly fascinating, -so strictly up-to-date and accurate, we feel sure -all lads will peruse them with great delight.</p> - -<p>Each volume has a Foreword by Jack Binns, the well-known -radio expert.</p> - -<blockquote style='text-align:center'> - <div style='text-align: left; display:inline-block'> - <div>THE RADIO BOYS’ FIRST WIRELESS</div> - <div>THE RADIO BOYS AT OCEAN POINT</div> - <div>THE RADIO BOYS AT THE SENDING STATION</div> - <div>THE RADIO BOYS AT MOUNTAIN PASS</div> - <div>THE RADIO BOYS TRAILING A VOICE</div> - <div>THE RADIO BOYS WITH THE FOREST RANGERS</div> - <div>THE RADIO BOYS WITH THE ICEBERG PATROL</div> - <div>THE RADIO BOYS WITH THE FLOOD FIGHTERS</div> - <div>THE RADIO BOYS ON SIGNAL ISLAND</div> - <div>THE RADIO BOYS IN GOLD VALLEY</div> - </div> -</blockquote> - -<div style='text-align: center;'>GROSSET & DUNLAP, <i>Publishers</i>, New York</div> - -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin-top:4em'>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE X BAR X BOYS ON WHIRLPOOL RIVER ***</div> -<div style='text-align:left'> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will -be renamed. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. -</div> - -<div style='margin-top:1em; font-size:1.1em; text-align:center'>START: FULL LICENSE</div> -<div style='text-align:center;font-size:0.9em'>THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE</div> -<div style='text-align:center;font-size:0.9em'>PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person -or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when -you share it without charge with others. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work -on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the -phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: -</div> - -<blockquote> - <div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most - other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions - whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms - of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online - at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you - are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws - of the country where you are located before using this eBook. - </div> -</blockquote> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™ -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format -other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain -Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -provided that: -</div> - -<div style='margin-left:0.7em;'> - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation.” - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ - works. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works. - </div> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right -of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™ -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread -public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org/donate/">www.gutenberg.org/donate</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. -</div> - -</div> -</body> -</html> diff --git a/old/69352-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/69352-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e71a186..0000000 --- a/old/69352-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69352-h/images/illus-fpc.jpg b/old/69352-h/images/illus-fpc.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 0801d74..0000000 --- a/old/69352-h/images/illus-fpc.jpg +++ /dev/null |
